Tensei Kenja No Isekai Raifu

TENSEI KENJA NO ISEKAI RAIFU ~DAINI NO SHOKUGYO WO ETE, SEKAI
SAIKYOU NI NARIMASHITA~ NOVEL

Chapter 0
Sent to Another World and Meeting a Slime
My name is Sano Yuji.
I’m a corporate slave who is employed at a company.
I played games as a hobby, but I have been so busy recently that I have not been able
to play at all for a while.
And in spite of being so busy, my salary shows no signs of increasing.
…In other words, it’s one of those evil corporations.
It happened one midnight.
I was dealing with some work, that I had brought back home with me, when an unfamiliar
window popped up on my pc screen.
The window had the following message:
You have been summoned to another world!
Press YES if you accept. If you wish to refuse, press NO.
A lack of a response will be recognized as YES.
“Hm? …What’s this? A virus?”
This message sounded like some kind of joke.
It didn’t even have the X button on the top right that would allow me to close the window.
The only buttons that existed here were the YES and NO buttons.
I was quite sure that it didn’t matter which one I clicked. Both buttons would take me to
some scam site for sure.
My anti-virus software was up to date, and I was always careful to avoid suspicious
URLs. So how had this happened?
In any case, there was only one thing to do.
I would find the program in the task manager and stop it.
That was the normal way.
It should have been…
“Uhh…what?”
Unfortunately, there was no virus-like program to be found.
In that case, the only thing to do…is to restart.
I clicked the mouse several times and rebooted the pc.
Thankfully, there was nothing preventing the computer from doing this, and the pc’s
power was shut off just like I had ordered…but then it happened.
“No reply… You have therefore consented.”
My vision suddenly became very dark, and those words appeared in front of me.
This all happened very suddenly, and I started to panic.
I must be overworked and I’m going to faint…no, not really. I knew what it was like to
collapse from being overworked, and it always ended with me losing consciousness and
waking up in a hospital bed.
So that meant that… Ah, this was a dream.
Just as I came to this conclusion, something happened that made me sure that this was
just a dream.
My surroundings suddenly turned to that of a forest.
This in itself was unbelievable, but then something even more unbelievable appeared in
front of my eyes.
…It was a status window.
Yuji
Job: Tamer
Skill: Taming
Attributes: None
HP 10/10
MP 10/10
Hmm. Definitely a dream.
Something like this wouldn’t appear in reality.
Apparently, I must have fallen asleep in front of my computer.
A Tamer…I guess it was that thing where you used monsters to fight.
A monster tamer in Japanese.
Unfortunately, my job has nothing to do with taming. I’m a corporate slave.
Well then, I should wake up.
I still have work to do.
Thinking this, I tried to wake myself up…but showed no signs of being able to do so.
This…I guess I had to give up for now.
If I stayed up for three nights straight, I could still make it before the deadline.
Luckily, I had my alarm clock set to 6 AM just in case I fell asleep like this.
Staying up for three nights straight would be hard, but I had stayed up for four nights in
the past, so it was possible.
As I thought about this, a circular, clear blob appeared in front of my eyes.
Not only that, but it was moving like a living creature…it was a living creature.
I had never seen such a thing before…but I had an idea of what it was called.
Because I had seen them in different games before.
It was…a slime.
Chapter 1 - A Successful Taming
A Successful Taming
“…Do I have to fight it?”

I wasn’t sure what kind of system there was for this dream… But slimes were classically
used as early enemies in games.
In some games, they had a resistance to physical attacks, and were quite powerful…
But the slime in front of me didn’t really give off that vibe…
And I didn’t sense any hostility… Well, most likely it was placed here to be the first enemy
I would fight.
I didn’t have any weapons, but I could pick up a stick from somewhere and fight it… It
was as I was thinking this, that a sudden idea flashed in my brain.
…What if I let it defeat me? Would that mean I could wake up?
If I woke up now, I would be able to finish the work in two nights instead of three.
“Alright…come at me!”
I quickly resolved to be defeated and rolled down in front of the slime.
I doubted the slime had very high attack power, but my own HP was merely at 10 points.
It would surely chip away at it if I waited long enough.
As I waited, the slime came closer and enveloped my hand.
It was a strange sensation. It was neither solid nor liquid.
Not only that, but the sensation was oddly realistic for a dream…
As I thought about it, a bell rang in my head.
At the same time, a window that looked just like the status window popped up in front of
me.
——————-
‘Monster You have tamed a Slime’
——————-
…Why did it recognize my lack of action as ‘taming the slime’?
I was only trying to get myself killed.
Apparently, this slime wasn’t going to do me any favors.
“Hmm…should I try hanging myself?”
There was really no need to depend on this slime.
It could be anything, really. I just needed to bring my HP to 0 and then I would be able
to wake up.
Luckily, my boss had given me vivid instructions on how to effectively hang myself. It
was when I had messed up at work.
While I was thinking this, the tamed slime began to poke at me with its hands(?)
Slimes didn’t have hands, but it extended a part of its body just like a hand.
It seemed like it was leading me somewhere.
“Are you going to lead me to a place with a rope then?”
Well, it didn’t have to be a rope. As long as it would help me wake up from this dream.
I had no idea if it understood me…but the slime began to lead me very slowly through
the forest.
◇
After some time, the slime appeared to have arrived at its destination.
What I found there, was a single building.
It did not look like it was occupied, but it was full of books.
The slime looked like it was brimming with a sense of accomplishment after having led
me here.
Of course, I couldn’t exactly read its expression, but somehow I could feel the emotion.
“Now. Rope, rope.”
I quickly entered the building and began to search for something that could be used as
a rope. But I was unsuccessful.
On the other hand, I did find a giant bookshelf that was stuffed with an immense volume
of old books.
Maybe I could bring my HP to a 0 if I were to be squashed by it.
With that thought in mind, I immediately began to put it into action when—I suddenly had
a horrible feeling.
It was telling me that ending my life in this world was something I should avoid.
I just started to feel as if I shouldn’t die.
I don’t know why, but that’s what I now felt. An intuition perhaps.
And my intuition was often right.
…In any case, I started to think that I would not kill myself.
I would wait quietly until I woke up. And then stay up for three nights and work.
Well then, I had some time to kill until that happened.
Thankfully, I was surrounded by books.
I could read some of them and wait until I woke up.
◇
“Alright, let’s pick a random…oh…”
The covers on the books were all so old that I couldn’t read them.
And so I chose a random book and opened it…
I was very disappointed when I saw the first page.
‘Magic Book on the Annihilation of the Soul.’
That was the title on the first page.
Whoever wrote this book was a heavyweight chunibyo…
No, wait.
Since this is my own dream, does that mean it’s me who is chunibyo…
No, let’s not go down that path.
I brushed the thought away and turned the page.
I wasn’t really sure what was written inside.
I could read the letters.
There was something about controlling magical energy and dragon veins. But all of the
words were so removed from reality that my head couldn’t retain any of it.
However, my status was apparently different.
I kept hearing that chime as letters were added to my skill list.
Like this:
—————————
Yuji
Job: Tamer
Skills: Taming, Light Magic, Shadow Magic, Fire Magic, Water Magic, Earth Magic,
Thunder Magic, Wind Magic, Space-Time Magic, Special Magic.
Attributes: None
HP: 10/26
MP: 22/85
—————————-
This…I suppose this was that thing where you learn skills from just reading.
I could see why I would dream about such a thing. It was a very game-like system.
Still, it was rather unfriendly to have so few items displayed on my status.
At the same time, my HP and MP had increased.
I didn’t see anything about levels, so perhaps it was a system where your status rises
with your skills.
There were games like that.
I considered this while flipping the pages, and eventually, I finished reading ‘Magic Book
on the Annihilation of the Soul.’
My current status looked like this:
—————————
Yuji
Job: Tamer
Thunder Magic, Wind Magic, Space-Time Magic, Special Magic, Great Magic.
Attributes: None
HP: 10/128
MP: 26/529
—————————-
Great Magic had been added.
My HP and MP had gone up quite a bit as well.
After confirming this, I felt something soft on my legs.
The slime that had led me here was now poking me with its arm(?)
“What is it?”
I turned around…
And there were numerous slimes there.
There was…probably about 80 of them.
And just like before, I sensed no hostility.
If anything, it seemed almost like they revered me in some way.
This…
“Do they want me to tame them?”
At those words, the slimes began to move all at once.
Apparently, they were answering in the affirmative.
“I don’t mind taming you…but how do I do it?”
Just as I asked the question, the bell rang in my head.
At the same time, a window appeared in front of me, just like it had when I tamed my
first slime.
The one thing that was different…was that the window was very long.
——————————————–
——————————————–
The words seemed to continue endlessly.
There were too many lines to count…but it was probably the same number as the
number of slimes that were present.
Chapter 2 - I Used Magic
I Used Magic
“…Isn’t there usually a limit to taming?”

And yet I somehow managed to tame 80 slimes.
This really was a game within a dream. The system was pretty horrible.
…Well, it didn’t really matter how many you tamed. These were slimes after all.
I mean…
“Can you guys do anything? Like fighting?”
I said as I looked at the slimes.
And the slimes promptly…averted their eyes.
“…You guys…”
It looked like fighting wasn’t for them.
Well, none of them really looked like they had any intention of fighting ever since I saw
them.
With that settled…a bell rang inside of my brain again.
I checked my status…
—————————-
Yuji
Job: Tamer
Thunder Magic, Wind Magic, Special Magic, Great Magic, Familiar Magic, Support
Magic.
Attributes: None
HP: 10/138
MP: 32/629
—————————
Familiar Magic and Support Magic had been added.
My MP was increasing when I wasn’t even doing anything.
What the hell was happening here?
I looked at a nearby slime…and the answer hit me.
The slime was reading a book.
“Wait…you guys can read books for me?”
The slimes began to jiggle in reply.
They were confirming my suspicion.
And somehow, I could tell that they were happy about it as well.
And like that, the slimes began to read the other books in the building.
These books continued to have titles that only a Chunibyo could have invented, like
‘Secret Book of Immortality’ and ‘Forbidden Arts of Snow and Ice’… But I was gaining
skills.
And I didn’t even need to read.
Ultimately, my skills ended up looking like this:
—————————-
Yuji
Job: Tamer, Sage
Thunder Magic, Wind Magic, Special Magic, Great Magic, Familiar Magic, Support
Magic, Altering Magic, Ultra Combat Arts.
Attributes: None
HP: 10/138
MP: 302/1326
—————————
My status had grown significantly and I had two new skills.
Also, for some reason, I had a new job. ‘Sage.’
“…Can I really use magic?”
I guess I could try using one that looked safe.
And since there were a lot of slimes here, how about the Familiar Magic… What kind of
magic can it do?
As soon as I wondered this, the words ‘Shared Senses,’ ‘Monster Buff,’ ‘Attack Transfer,’
and ‘Protection’ entered my head.
I think…it was a list of skills I could use.
It was a rather thorough system for a dream.
No, it was because it was a dream. Creating this system in real life would probably be
very expensive.
I thought about this as I selected ‘Shared Senses.’
And then…my head was filled with a different image to what I had been seeing.
Apparently, I was able to see what the slime was looking at.
It was a very strange sensation.
In any case, I was hungry.
And since there was no food here, I would have to relocate.
“Hey! All of you, follow me!”
I said, and then the scattered slimes all gathered together close to me.
But…they all looked so weak.
I had a feeling that they would all be massacred in a second if a strong monster showed
up.
And I kind of felt bad for them…
As soon as I thought this, the words ‘Slime Combine,’ appeared in my head.
“…Slime Combine.”
I said. And then all of the slimes came together at a single point…and transformed into
one big slime.
I see. So that’s what it meant by ‘Combine.’
And if they could combine…?
“Separate.”
I said. And the slimes came apart and returned to normal.
It didn’t count all of them, but it was probably the same as before they transformed.
“Combine.”
I said, and the slimes combined once again.
Perhaps it was because of the size, but it did seem a little stronger now.
I would keep it in this form for a while.
I decided this and then left the building.
“Hey, you guys. Do you know of any place that has food?”
I asked the slimes.
The slimes began to jiggle when they heard this question.
Well, it seemed like they were trying to tell me something.
…Unfortunately, I was not proficient in Slime.
Then it happened…the following words appeared in my head.
‘Tamer Skill: Mutual Understanding.’
Apparently, it was magic that would allow me to understand the monsters that I have
tamed.
I activated it and immediately started to hear the voice of the slimes.
“Master…over there.”
“You can eat those leaves.”
“This grass is tasty.”
It seemed that the slime still had separate personalities even when combined.
There was only one body, but numerous slimes were talking at once. It was a little weird.
…However, grass and leaves, huh?…
I am in a dream of all places. I should be able to eat better than that.
“…Is there no rice or meat around here? I mean, what about a town?”
“Town?”
“Master. What is a town?”
Hmmm. They didn’t know what a town was.
Also…
“For now, how about we stop with the ‘master’ thing?”
“No, master?”
“Yes, if you can bear it.”
I wasn’t used to being called that, and it felt weird.
“Alright…Boss!”
“Boss…that makes me sound like a bandit. Try a different one.”
“Lord.”
“Nope. Ahh…just call me by my name. I’m Yuji.”
“Alright. Yuji.”
Good.
I was saved from having to be called master by all these slimes.
When that was settled, the slimes started to get excited.
“Yuji, there is a dragon.”
“It looks strong! Run away!”
“Over there! Over there!’
The slimes said as they started to run away.
However…they were too slow.
“Gyaaah!!!”
“Here it comes!!!”
The slimes shrieked as they crept away in a ball.
Right then, the trees in the area were blown away.
And I was blown away with them.
“…What?”
I said stupidly as I flew through the air and crashed into a tree.
Normally, crashing into a tree at this speed would mean death…but this was a dream.
My back did hurt, but I wasn’t injured.
…Oh? Pain?
I thought you didn’t feel pain in dreams?
As I wondered about this, the thing that had blown me away and that was destroying the
forest came into view.
…It was a dragon.
And it was over 10 meters in length.
At that size, it was no wonder it was able to blow away the trees as if they were twigs.
“Are-are you serious…?”
Yes, I did say that I wanted some meat…but I don’t remember asking for this monster
as well.
But if I had the magic, there was a possibility I could roast it and eat it…
If it would only work like the Tamer skills.
As I wondered this…the magic list appeared in front of me.
There were too many that I could not see all of them…but there were a few names I
recognized.
I was quite sure that it was displaying the skills that were in that book I read, Magic Book
on the Annihilation of the Soul.
Maybe I would be able to use them like the Tamer skills.
And so I searched for a skill that seemed like it would be strong.
It did not take long.
‘Hellfire of Death.’ Yes, that sounded very strong.
I would try using this one for now.
“Alright… ‘Hellfire of Death.’”
Just as I chanted the name…my vision turned red.
In front of me now was a pillar of fire that was so huge that it swallowed up the dragon.
No, not only the dragon, it was powerful enough to destroy the entire forest that I could
see.
“Kyaaaa!”
The slimes shrunk with fear at the sight.
Thankfully, they were on the other side of the pillar of fire, and so they were not harmed.
And…half a minute later.
The scene in front of me, as far as my eyes could see, was no longer a forest but empty
land.
The slimes that had escaped the danger were now huddled around my feet.
The dragon who had attacked us was nowhere to be seen…but there were some bones
on the ground.
On close inspection, they did kind of look like they came from the dragon.
…Oh?
So I was able to kill dragons just like that?
Chapter 3 - I Saw A Town
I Saw A Town
Just as I was about to move.

I suddenly felt a wave of dizziness and fell to my knees.
Even when I tried to stand up, I could not.
“…Oh?”
The reason was quickly apparent.
My HP had gone down to less than half.
And…my MP was below 0.
________________________________________________________
Yuji
Job: Tamer, Sage
Thunder Magic, Wind Magic, Time-space Magic, Special Magic, Great Magic, Familiar
Magic, Support Magic, Altering Magic, Ultra Combat Arts.
Attributes: None
HP: 62/193
MP: -205064/1567
Abnormality: Overuse of magic
________________________________________________________
Overuse of magic, huh?
Apparently, ‘Hellfire of Death’ consumed way too much MP.
Well, it would with that much power. I understood why I had run out of MP.
If anything, it was odd that I was able to do it at all. -205064? Usually, you wouldn’t be
able to use a spell if it left you below 0.
My HP hadn’t been this low when being blown away by the dragon, so this HP reduction
was likely related to the overuse of magic as well.
It looked like I would have to be much more careful in the future.
…In any case, was this world I was in really a dream?
The status display, skills, magic, slimes. All of it was stuff that could only be from a
dream. But then again, it all felt so real.
I never had a dream where I felt hunger or pain before.
What if it wasn’t a dream…?
The only possibility I could think of had to do with the message I saw on my computer.
The one about being summoned to another world.
…Well, if this wasn’t a dream, that was fine as well.
I had more hope here then I would if I returned to that shitty company.
In any case, it would likely become clear in a few hours, whether this was all a dream or
not.
That would be when my alarm would ring.
So, what I should do now is…
“I should secure some food first.”
Unfortunately, the dragon had turned into ash.
‘Hellfire of Death’ not only consumed a lot of MP, but the damage was too great.
Destroying this much of the surrounding land made it very difficult to use.
“Yuji. Leaves!”
Just like before, the slimes were suggesting that I eat the leaves that were growing in
the area.
They did not look particularly tasty… In fact, they looked a little sad, as they had wilted
a little under the heat of my magic.
Regardless, they would be my last resort.
Mountain vegetables could be delicious depending on how you cooked them. But there
were no cooking tools here. Besides, some of them could be poisonous.
Just because slimes liked them, it didn’t mean they wouldn’t harm humans.
To that point, I could probably cook and eat some meat if I had any…
“Look, are there any monsters nearby who aren’t too strong? Oh, and not poisonous.”
“There was… But your magic scared them away.”
I see.
Well, I guess they would run away after such an extravagant display. I would run away
myself.
“Then…we will have to search. Spread out!”
So saying, I made the slimes split up.
It would be much more efficient to search for prey in larger numbers.
“Yes!”
And with that, the slimes scattered in every direction.
Even though separated, our senses were apparently still connected, and I could hear
their voices from all around the forest.
…A few minutes later.
“Found one!”
One of the slimes had found our prey.
Upon hearing this, I activated ‘Shared Senses.’
Now I was able to see the same thing that the slime was seeing.
It looked like the slime had discovered a three-meter wild boar.
A boar… That being said, something about it including the color was quite different from
an ordinary boar.
It was likely a type of monster. There were dragons in this world, after all.
For now, I would have the slime hide so that it would not be noticed and…wait, huh?
The boar was looking at us?
“AGGH!! It found us!”
Just as the boar started looking in our direction, I heard the slime scream.
“You’re slimes! Don’t you have resistance to physical attacks?”
“We do, but not against such an enemy…AGHH! Here it comes! Help!”
My vision started to spin wildly as it rose into the air.
Apparently, it had been rammed into.
“Aggh!”
‘Shared Senses’ also allowed me to feel the damage through the slime.
Unfortunately, it seemed that there were limits to their resistance to physical attacks.
And the slime was so far away that I couldn’t even see it, which meant I couldn’t attack
the boar with magic.
How could I help it in this situation—
As I thought this, I remembered that there was a skill called ‘Monster Strengthening.’
“Monster Strengthening!”
I shouted. My body then grew heavier along with a sensation of something leaving me.
When I checked my status, my HP had gone from 62 to 51. My MP was still around -
200,000.
It seemed like a really bad idea to use magic when your MP was negative.
But still, it had an effect.
The slime was still getting blown away every time it was rammed, but it was no longer
taking damage.
“Huh? It doesn’t hurt?”
I could hear the slime’s puzzled voice.
This…meant that it’s defense ability and physical attack resistance had gone up.
Still, it didn’t change the fact that it couldn’t damage the enemy.
…I was worried about my MP, but I would try one other thing.
“‘Attack Transfer’— ‘Fireball’!”
‘Attack Transfer’ was also a Tamer Skill.
If I was guessing correctly, this skill would…
Just as I was thinking this, a pale bullet appeared in front of the slime and—shot towards
the boar.
It hit its target and blew it into the air.
“Huh? Huh?”
The slime was confused as the monster boar fell to the ground.
It looked like I had defeated it.
This skill…was strong.
Still, I had reached my limits in terms of strength.
The Fireball didn’t use much MP, and so the depletion was minimal…if anything, it had
recovered a little since I used Hellfire of Death. But I only had 20 HP now.
________________________________________________________
Yuji
Job: Tamer, Sage
Attributes: None
HP: 23/193
MP: -205034/1567
________________________________________________________
…I was so hungry.
I might as well rest and then eat that boar we killed.
“All of you. Combine with the closest slimes so you don’t get attacked and then retrieve
the monster.”
“Okay!”
So saying, the slimes headed to where the monster had fallen.
After a while, a single large slime came towards me.
On its head, was the large boar.
However, here I realized that there was one other problem.
I had no magic left to cook it with.
…Perhaps I really would have to look for a town.
“Since your physical attack resistance went up…can one of you break off for a minute?”
“Huh?”
I asked doubtfully as I grabbed a slime and held it up.
“I want to look for a town.”
“…Look for a town…but why are you carrying me?”
“So…I can do this!”
So saying, and while sharing its vision—I threw the slime high up into the air.
“AHHH!”
—Oh!
I saw a town.
Chapter 4 - I Need Funds
I Need Funds
“Yuji, if you are going to throw me, say so first.”

“Sorry…”
“Ah, over there. There’s a monster.”
“Got it. We’ll go around it then.”
I listened to the protestations of the slime who had been thrown as a substitute for a spy
satellite, as we walked towards the town. As I had no MP, I took the advice of the slimes
in order to find a route that would keep us away from the monster.
The slimes had seemed so unreliable at first, but they were really quite useful.
◇
And then an hour passed.
We had safely arrived in the town.
“…I see. So this is what this world is like…”
I said while looking at the town.
The scene that spread out before me was that of a fantasy game. In other words, a
medieval town.
‘Fastan’ was written on the gate, so that was likely the town’s name.
However, if I were to point out one crucial difference from games, it would be…how
realistic it all was.
The small details of the scenery were often ignored in games, but there were no
compromises here.
Well, whether this was a dream or reality, I didn’t know. But it certainly was not a game.
“Oh. You’re wearing awfully strange clothes… Is this your first time in Fastan?”
As I stood near the entrance to the town, a voice called out to me.
It was a man who looked quite young.
His appearance…well, he had the air of an Adventurer, the ones you see in games.
“Yeah. My first time. I just arrived, actually.”
“Just arrived? …I am surprised you were able to come here safely at such a time… Oh,
I haven’t introduced myself yet. I’m Gale. I’m a swordsman.”
“I’m Yuki. My occupation is…a Tamer.”
I answered.
Apparently, it was also Sage, but it seemed strange to bring both up.
“A Tamer… Seeing as you came here alone, are you also an Adventurer?”
“No…I don’t think so.”
I wasn’t sure for a second but decided to say no.
I hadn’t even known there was such a system in this world.
Maybe I could become an Adventurer by registering, but we were talking about the
present.
“You don’t think…uh, in any case, if you’re not an Adventurer, you shouldn’t leave town
again today.”
“…Is that right?”
“Yes. Monsters in the area have become much more active recently. Monsters with
ridiculous strength that you wouldn’t usually see have started to appear… It was
especially dangerous out there today. We’re gathering the best Adventurers together
now in order to protect the town… But we can’t protect anyone who decides to leave.”
Gale said as he looked towards the forest.
It seemed like I was very lucky to be able to reach this town today.
Well, though I did have that encounter with a dragon.
But there was one other thing that was bothering me.
“Thanks for the warning. By the way…would I be able to become an Adventurer too?”
While I had not been able to bear the magic depletion from Hellfire of Death, I was still
able to use magic and had skills as a tamer.
Being an Adventurer seemed like a better option than trying to find other work in a
different world where I had no connections.
And so I had asked the question…but his reaction was mixed.
“An Adventurer, huh…there is a test. So you can become one if you pass it. But it
requires a lot of physical strength, and you’re a Tamer, so…”
He said with a hard look on his face.
Apparently, it was the ‘Tamer’ part he was struggling with.
“So Tamers won’t be able to do it?”
“…It’s hard for me to say this, but to be honest, yes. Being an Adventurer will be hard if
you don’t have a job that involves weapons or magic…”
I see. So I had to be able to use magic or weapons.
Well, I could use some magic…
“Alright, but what if I was a Sage and not a Tamer?”
“Sage? …I’ve never heard of that job. Well, I’ve never heard of an Adventurer Sage, in
any case.”
I see. So it wasn’t a very well known job.
…Well, he seemed busy. So I should just leave it at that.
“Thank you for the advice. I think I’ll just try taking this test.”
“Aye. I’ll pray for your success.”
Gale said before running off somewhere.
An Adventurer test…
I was actually looking forward to it.
“Uhh…guild, guild…”
Luckily, I seemed to be able to read the letters used in this world.
There were ‘Adventurer’s Guild’ signs all over the town, and so I carried the slime on my
shoulder and followed the signs.
And so I was able to find the guild without getting lost.
As for the guild, well, it was the kind of building you would expect.
There was nothing else to say. Yes. It was a guild house.
As the doors were already opened, I decided to go inside.
“…That must be it.”
There were several counters inside.
And one of them read ‘Adventurer’s Guild Registration Test,’ and so I stood in front of it.
“Do you wish to take the registration test?”
And then the lady at the counter who had been working, stood up and approached me.
Her name tag read, ‘Lilly.’
“Yes. I came to take the test.”
“Very well. Please fill out this form.”
So saying, she handed me a sheet of paper.
‘Adventurer’s Guild Registration Test Application Form’ it read.
I felt like I was at the city office.
And so I filled out the form with my name and age etcetera.
“…Job, huh.”
It was multiple choice, with options such as ‘Single-handed Fighter,’ ‘Double-handed
Fighter,’ and ‘Sorcerer.’
There was none for Sage.
And so I chose Tamer.
It was also necessary to write down your magic’s attribute if you could use magic, and
so I checked my status to see what it was.
“Uhhh…light, shadow, fire, water, earth, lightning, wind, time-space, special magic, great
magic, familiar magic, support magic, altering magic…oh.”
The last one didn’t quite fit within the box.
I had tried to write in as small a hand as possible, but the box was too small.
That was the last of the items to fill in, and so I handed the sheet back to Miss Lilly.
“I filled it out.”
“Thank you. Let me check it to make sure.”
So saying, she scanned the application form…her expression suggested she found it
amusing.
And then–she thrust it back at me.
“You shouldn’t write lies. They will find out during the test, anyway. …Oh, and what even
is ‘great magic’ and ‘special magic’ or ‘time-space magic’? There are no such attributes.”
But it was written on my status…
Oh well, I guess I could just erase those.
“Alright, what about now?”
I said as I submitted the form again.
This time it only included light, shadow, fire, water, earth, lightning and wind attributes.
Miss Lilly looked at it and sighed…
“I will accept it if you insist… But really, I hope you understand that nothing good will
come from lying?”
She said.
I just copied what was written in my status…oh.
What if she was referring to the fact that I was hiding my second job?
“I understand. I will change it then. That will be my final answer.”
I said as I added ‘Sage’ to my job and submitted it again.
However…her reaction was not promising.
“…Please do not add silly words to the job section. I will have to erase it before I can
proceed.”
Miss Lilly said in defeat as she erased the word ‘Sage’ from my form and then dropped
it on her desk with her other documents.
Then she opened her mouth.
“Now, that will be 150,000 cicols for the examination fee.”
…Ah.
“Do I have to pay that fee?”
“Yes, you do… Did you really not know about it?”
Miss Lilly asked with a look of amazement.
But the thing was, I only just arrived in this world today.
Actually, I was still not even sure if this was a dream or another world.
In any case, I had to pay the fee somehow—that’s right!
“Can I sell monsters even if I’m not registered at the guild?”
Chapter 5 - Surprisingly Expensive
Surprisingly Expensive
“While you can sell monsters without being registered…150,000 cicols is a lot, you
know? I think you should leave this for now and go and prepare some money!”
I see.
I didn’t know anything about the money in this world, but apparently, 150,000 cicols was
a lot.
In any case, it looked like a good idea to save up outside of the guild.
“I understand. I will come back later.”
So saying, I looked at the slimes.
It could have just been me, but they looked disappointed.
…Oh, right.
‘Hey, where did you put the boar we hunted?’
I asked them through telepathy. This was also a Tamer skill.
I had killed a monster boar in the forest.
I had actually meant to eat it… But I didn’t have enough magical energy left to cook it
and had to give up.
It might be a lot of work to go back and get it, but I wanted to know how much it was
worth so I could get a grasp on the money here.
That’s why I had asked…
‘We brought it.’
The slime said as its body spread out.
And then the actual boar came out from inside of the slime.
‘…Storage magic?’
So slimes were able to do that as well.
I was about to be impressed…but the slimes denied it.
‘It’s not that.’
‘It’s your skill, Yuji.’
Upon hearing this, I searched my memory.
And then I realized that among the skills I had, there was one called ‘Slime Storage.’
Apparently, this was my skill.
The reason that it wasn’t displayed in my status was that it was contained within the
Taming skill.
…I had received a lot of skills from that book, but even I did not really understand what
it was that I had.
I would eventually have to look over them carefully.
I thought about this as I picked up the boar(the status window called it Burst Bull).
“Well, could I sell this first?”
“Uh, where did that monster come from…? Wait just one moment!”
So saying, Miss Lilly ran to the back of the guild.
◇
I waited for a few minutes.
Miss Lilly returned with an old man.
His name tag read: ‘Assistant Branch Manager – Geis.’
“What do you mean, a monster you can’t make a judgment on?”
“This.”
Miss Lilly said as she pointed at the Burst Bull that I was holding.
And then Manager Geis’s eyes widened.
“Is that…a Burst Bull?”
“I think it is. How much can I get for it?”
“Yo-you say it as if it’s nothing…do, do you mind if I take a look at it?”
“No.”
And so I gave him the Burst Bull.
This was a world where dragons existed, so this monster couldn’t be considered to be
that strong…but judging from his reaction, maybe it was very rare.
“…It’s in good condition. You look like you’re a Tamer… But how did you defeat it?”
Assistant Manager Geis glanced at the slime on my shoulder as he asked me.
I wasn’t sure how to answer the question…
“I just killed it with magic.”
Geis seemed shocked when he heard this answer.
“Magic!? But I thought you were a Tamer!?”
“I am a Tamer… But can’t Tamers use magic as well?”
“No, Tamer’s cannot use magic.”
So Tamer’s couldn’t use magic.
Well, maybe it was because I was a Sage as well.
“It must be my other job then. As it seems that I am also a Sage…”
“There is no way that you would have two jobs!”
…Huh?
“I don’t know what to say. But I don’t understand you at all…”
Assistant Manager Geis said. He had the kind of expression that suggested he was
looking at the strangest thing.
I felt as if it wasn’t a negative impression…but he was troubled over how to handle me.
“…Anyway, couldn’t I just be considered a Tamer for now?”
“Judging by that slime, there is no doubt about it. You are a Tamer. …But, can you really
use magic?”
“I can. Though I’m a little low on magic energy today, so I would prefer not to have to
prove it right now…”
I said as I opened my status window.
Yuji
Job: Tamer, Sage
Attributes: None
HP: 126/193
MP: -95124/1567
________________________________________________________
My MP had recovered quite a bit, but was still below 0.
But since I had HP, I suppose I could fire off once or twice if I had to…
“No, that’s fine. Since you have that, you must have come to take the test? Well,
everything will become clear when you take it.”
Assistant Manager Geis said as he looked at the application form in my hand.
But unfortunately, I wasn’t able to take the test.
“Ah. About that… The thing is, I don’t have enough money to pay the fee.”
I said as I waved the form in front of me.
150,000 cicols was apparently a lot of money, and it would likely take a long time to save
up that much.
I wasn’t sure how I would make it.
…I was thinking about such things.
“But aren’t you going to sell that? It would be enough, you know?”
Said Assistant Manager Geis as he pointed at the Burst Bull.
“…That thing is enough?”
But I thought 150,000 cicols was supposed to be a lot of money?
I had just killed this monster for lunch. It didn’t seem like it would be worth all that much…
“Aye. I’ll give you 300,000 cicols for it.”
Assistant Manager Geis said as he began to take out the gold coins.
I didn’t know much about the currency here, but if this would allow me to take the
registration test, then it was more than I could have hoped for.
“I see. I will sell it and take the test then!”
So saying, I took half of the gold coins that I had received and put them on the counter
with the application form.
“…What is this?”
The Assistant Manager looked at the form as if it were incomprehensible.
Then he looked at Miss Lilly.
“I told him to correct it, but this was the result…”
Apparently, they thought I was lying.
But I had written it all honestly.
“Well, nevermind. It will all come out during the test. This is nothing but a preliminary
examination. You will pass if your strength meet the standards and fail if it doesn’t. That’s
all that matters.”
And so the Assistant Manager accepted the form.
“Now…as for the date. There is one tomorrow and another eight days later. Which do
you prefer?”
“Tomorrow.”
I said quickly.
It was best to hurry.
“…Are you in quite the right condition?”
He asked me worriedly.
But I was pretty sure that I was fine.
Judging by my recovery speed, I would probably be at full MP by tomorrow.
“I’m fine.”
“Very well. Then please come to the guild tomorrow before midday. The test will take
two nights and three days, so be well prepared.”
The test was that long?
…Well, whatever will be will be.
I thought as I left the guild. I decided to stay at any random inn that caught my eye.
Now that I think of it, that Adventurer named Gale had said that it was dangerous outside
of the town today.
Maybe I should go and take a look.
Chapter 6 - I Sent Reinforcements
I Sent Reinforcements
‘Could I ask you to go out and scout?’

I was in my room in an inn and talking to the united slimes(called Big Slime, according
to their status) through telepathy.
‘Okay!’
‘Which way?’
‘Should we split up?’
They seemed quite willing.
‘It’s dangerous today, so stay together as one clump as you move. And you can return
if things look too dangerous.’
‘Alright!’
So saying, the slime went out the window.
I used ‘Shared Senses’ to watch them from my room.
I considered if it wouldn’t be better to go with them, but it ultimately seemed safer to
transfer magic instead.
‘You might be targeted if humans see you, so be careful as you go.’
‘Okay!’
I said as I activated ‘Tamer Detection.’
While connected with the slimes from the inn, I looked through the list of skills I had
acquired.
This was one of the skills I had found.
A lot of the Tamer skills didn’t use MP, and so I could use them at times like this where
my MP was low.
‘Hmm…there does seem to be a lot of monsters nearby.’
By using Tamer Detection, I was able to sense the presence of humans and monsters.
And there were quite a lot of monsters.
It seemed like the Adventurers were fighting to protect the town from them.
‘…I wonder if I can use this skill.’
I said as I activated a new skill I had found, ‘Monster Conceal.’
It seemed like a skill that allowed you to hide the monster that you tamed.
With this, I would be able to see the Adventurers fighting the monsters from a closer
distance while staying safe.
‘Ohhh, we’re hidden now!’
The slimes said, and I could see that the body was even more transparent than before.
It was unlikely that they would be seen in this darkness.
‘Alright, now try and get as close as you can to the nearest group of Adventurers, without
getting caught.’
‘Okay!’
And so the slime moved closer to the Adventurers.
Now I could see them fighting.
‘…It kind of looks like they’re struggling…’
‘There are so many monsters!’
Three Adventurers were fighting five monster wolves.
It seemed like, due to the number of enemies, they were being pushed back.
‘Hey, uh…isn’t that Gale?!”
Gale had given me the warning not to go out today and also told me about the test at the
guild.
I wanted to help him somehow…
‘Hey, could you get a little closer?’
‘Yes!’
And so the slimes moved even closer to the Adventurers.
Yuji
Job: Tamer, Sage
Attributes: None
HP: 135/193
MP: -85331/1567
________________________________________________________
With this much HP, I should be able to attack a few times with magic.
We were also now close enough to hear the voices of the Adventurers. And so I should
be able to reach the monsters with my attacks.
Alright, time for some covering fire.
‘…Here goes the attack transfer. Are you ready?’
‘Ready when you are!’
‘Let’s get them!’
The slimes said cheerfully. And so I used ‘Shared Senses’ to target one of the monsters.
And aimed carefully so I wouldn’t hit any of the Adventurers–
‘Attack Transfer—Fireball!’
I could feel my HP going down just as I watched the pale Fireball shoot forward.
The result—a success.
The Fireball slammed into the monster wolf’s body and blew it into the air.
‘Attack Transfer–Fireball!’
Even as I watched, I sent the second one.
This one also found its target, and so we took down our second monster.
Though, the Adventurers seems startled by this sudden support…
“Here’s our chance! Let’s get them!”
When they realized that two of the wolves had gone down, they struck back all at once.
Now they had the advantage.
It was three against three. And Gale and the others seemed stronger.
—It took less than five minutes for them to kill all of the remaining monsters.
As I didn’t want to stay up too late the night before the test, I decided to end it there.
‘Alright, good work. You can come back to the inn now.’
‘Okay!’
And like that, the slimes and I fell into a deep sleep.
…The test was tomorrow.
Chapter 7 - It was Unmeasurable
It was Unmeasurable
The next day.

When I went to the guild at the designated time, the other applicants and a guild
instructor were there.
The instructor wore a name tag that read, ‘Guild Instructor: Regin.’
He would likely oversee the test.
“Alright, you are all here now! So, we have three fighters, two sorcerers and…”
Then Instructor Regin turned to look at me…
“A Tamer…and a slime… It says here that you can use magic. I hope you don’t think
that such lies will go unnoticed?”
His voice sounded sympathetic when he saw the slime on my shoulder.
Apparently, both the slime and my job as Tamer were things that deserved pity.
Well, slimes did look pretty weak.
And apparently, Tamer’s really didn’t use magic in most cases.
However…I could actually use it.
“But I have not written any lies.”
I said as I pointed at the paper he was holding.
It was the application form that I had filled at the guild yesterday.
“…Well, that is something we’ll have to test now. Besides, I just heard an interesting
rumor concerning slimes.”
“Does it have to do with Mister Gale?”
“Oh, I heard that a slime used magic to help them…”
Two of the other participants reacted to Instructor Regin’s words.
That slime…I knew who it was.
“Aye. Of course, it is clearly some kind of mistake. Perhaps it was a stray fireball from a
sorcerer who was fighting a short distance from them.”
No, it was no accident.
But I felt like it would be too much of a hassle to explain this, so I didn’t.
“In any case, let us begin the test. Oh, and Yuji. If you want to become an Adventurer,
you should avoid talking too formally.”
…I couldn’t talk formally?
“I understand…uh. Got it. Is that better?”
“Aye. I don’t remember the last time there was an applicant who talked so politely.”
Apparently, Adventurers did not use polite language.
It was fine if your enemy was a monster, but if they were human, it would result in
exposing a weakness which was having them know the chain of command.
Having the hierarchical relationship obscured from the outside was a form of self
preservation.
“Alright, the first test…this is for magic users only. You two…and Yuji. Come over here.”
So saying, Instructor Regin called us over to the guild counter.
There was an unfamiliar thing on the table that looked like crystal ball.
“Now put your hand on this.”
The first sorcerer obeyed and put a hand over the crystal ball.
And then the ball started to glow red.
“Fire, huh… That is an attribute well-suited for an Adventurer. And you have a decent
amount of magic energy, so you may go far if you train. …Next!”
Then the next sorcerer stepped forward and put a hand on the crystal ball.
This time it glowed a brown color.
The brightness seemed a lot stronger than the previous person.
“Earth attribute…an ordinary attribute, but you have quite a lot of magic energy. Earth
Magic is quite easy to use, so you will be a fine sorcerer if you learn to use it properly.
This test is yielding great results so far!”
Then Instructor Regin stopped…and turned his gaze towards me.
“Now, Yuji. Put your hand here. By the way, if you can’t use magic, this thing will not
glow.”
…I see.
So that was why he said I would be immediately exposed if I lied about using magic.
Well, I didn’t even need to use this thing. I could just perform magic in front of them to
prove it.
I thought such things as I stretched my hand out…but there was something strange
happening to the crystal ball.
It let out an unstable light and began to shudder loudly.
The vibrations and glow stopped when I pulled my hand away…but it seemed very
strange.
“Can I really touch it?”
I asked Instructor Regin.
I had a bad feeling about it.
That light did not seem very safe.
“Of course, you can. Unless you’d rather correct this…”
Instructor Regin said as he waved the application form in front of me.
But I had no intention of changing it.
Why did I have to change something that wasn’t even wrong?
…Well, if he says it’s fine, then I might as well touch it.
I decided. And so my hand stretched out to the crystal ball.
The crystal ball grew brighter and shook more violently the closer my hand came to it…
—And just before my hand reached it, there was a ‘crack’ sound and the ball shattered.
“…What?”
…Instructor Regin’s voice echoed in the guild, which had gone completely silent.
Chapter 8 - The Test Begins
The Test Begins
“…So, what are the results?”

I asked Instructor Regin as I looked at the remains of the crystal ball.
It had glowed quite bright up until it shattered…but I had never actually touched it.
“Well, I have never witnessed such a case before, so I don’t know… Well, it must be
some kind of malfunction. I think we have another crystal ball in storage. We will try it
again.”
So saying, the instructor disappeared in the back of the guild.
He returned shortly, carrying an identical ball.
“Alright. This one is brand new. It should not be broken like the first. Now touch it right
here.”
There was no worry of it breaking if it was new.
I thought this as I stretched out my hand towards it.
But…
“…This…doesn’t look safe?”
When my hand approached it, it began to glow and shudder.
It was exactly the same as how the previous crystal ball had reacted.
Instructor Regin saw this and looked frantic.
“…I’m sorry. Perhaps you better not touch it. There will be no measuring of magic today.
…A Tamer who can use magic…I can hardly believe it…and immeasurable…”
“Have you ever been unable to measure it before?”
I asked.
“Not that I have seen. I have never heard of this happening during the registration test….
But I did hear that a crystal ball got a crack in it when Dragonsbane Magis was
measured.”
“What!? Are you saying that this Tamer is on the same level as Dragonsbane Magis?!”
It wasn’t me, but the other sorcerers who reacted quickly to Instructor Regin’s words.
Apparently, this Dragonsbane Magis was very famous.
“Hmm. Well, there are discrepancies in quality between the crystal balls, so it doesn’t
necessarily mean he is at the same level. …But judging by this reaction, he must be
quite powerful…”
Instructor Regin said as he slapped the crystal ball.
So, I had a lot of magic energy?
I had only just arrived in this world and hadn’t really trained at all yet. And so I thought
that it would be quite low.
“In any case, while it has been somewhat irregular…the magic test is now finished. Now,
we will move to the combat test.”
The instructor said as he moved outside of the guild house. We followed after him.
A combat test sounded much more related to being an Adventurer.
…But I hadn’t prepared any weapons. Would it be alright?
“I hope you have all brought your weapons?”
Came his voice just as I was thinking about it.
I had not brought anything of the sort.
“I didn’t bring any. Do I need one?”
I said honestly.
And then the instructor looked at me with exasperation.
“If you want to use magic, you must have a staff. How would you be able to use magic
without a staff?”
“How…well, just normally, I guess…”
I said as I looked at my status screen.
My MP had gone below 0 after using Hellfire of Death, but it had now recovered.
Now I could use magic without worrying.
“…Well, if you say you can use magic without a staff, then do it. But I doubt it will be
much use…”
And then Instructor Regin paused here and looked at us–the sorcerers.
The others all had staffs.
I didn’t know what the reason was, but apparently, it was normal for magic users to carry
staffs.
“First, we’ll do magic. Face that boulder over there. I want you to hit it with your favorite
attack magic. We’ll start…from the left.”
Instructor Regin said as he pointed to a large boulder up ahead.
There were lots of marks on it, as if it had been burned by magic.
As I was on the right side, I would be hitting it the last.
And so I thought I would decide what to use as I waited.
…If I just wanted to do a lot of damage, I could use ‘Hellfire of Death,’ but there was no
way I was going to use it.
It would make the rest of the test very difficult if I used up all my MP here…
And so it was probably a good idea to use ‘Fireball,’ which I had experience with.
‘Fireball’ was quite weak though, and there was a part of me that wanted to use
something stronger. But it would take a bit of courage to use a spell for the first time
during a test.
“Yuji, it’s your turn now. Are you sure you can do it without a staff? If you really can use
magic, you might as well get a staff and come back for the next test…”
My turn had arrived while I was considering it.
Instructor Regin was still suggesting I use a staff…but I didn’t think that I needed one.
“I’m fine. I can use magic without it.”
I said, then turned towards the boulder…and used Fireball.
And then, as usual, the ball of fire shot towards the boulder and caused a small
explosion.
Hmm. It really wasn’t much.
Barely enough to defeat weak monsters.
That was what I was thinking as I turned to look at Instructor Regin–but for some reason,
he was looking at me with his mouth wide open.
Had I done something wrong?
I wondered as I waited for him to say something.
After a while, he said,
“Uh, Yuji…”
“What?”
“Let’s ignore the lack of a staff for a moment. We’ll even overlook the strange degree of
firepower…but did you even chant?”
“…Huh?”
Chant?
Now that I think of it, I did say the name of the spell when I first came here…
But was it always necessary?
Chapter 9 - I Needed A Sword Too
I Needed A Sword Too
“You mean, like shouting ‘Fireball!’?”

“Yes. That’s what I mean. It didn’t look like you did that just now…”
“I didn’t. Do people usually do it?”
“Yes. Casting spells without chanting is a very advanced technique. And it usually
weakens the spell. At least, unless you are a fairly seasoned sorcerer… So most people
chant.”
I see.
The instructor had said that there was something off about the power of my magic, so
that was why.
I was too busy thinking and hadn’t seen the other two perform. But they had probably
done it better than me.
So that meant my magic was weak because I hadn’t chanted.
“…Thank you for telling me. Could I try it again?”
“Alright. You are allowed three attempts for the magic test. Of course, I don’t really
believe it is necessary in your case…”
I didn’t need to?
…I didn’t understand what he meant. But regardless, it seemed that I would be allowed
another chance.
I would ask him about it after I tried again.
“Fireball!”
I said. This time, a fireball that was slightly larger than the previous one, shot out and hit
the boulder with an explosion.
As the Instructor had said, it was more powerful now.
However…it wasn’t as much as I had expected.
Maybe there was a trick to this chanting part.
I hoped he was not too disappointed by the fact that the difference was minimal.
I would not be remotely amused if I somehow failed this test.
If it seemed like that would happen, I would just use Hellfire of Death on my next try.
I thought this as I looked towards the instructor.
But…his reaction was very different than what I had anticipated.
“Wh-what power…are you some kind of monster…”
…Huh?
But it wasn’t that different than the previous one. And he had sounded exasperated as
he said there was something wrong with the power.
Or maybe…
“Hey. When you said that there was something strange about my magic, did you mean
that it was too weak?”
“I meant it was too strong!!”
He replied quickly and ferociously.
…So Fireball was a strong spell.
It was the first spell I had learned after coming to this world, and so I had assumed that
it was weak.
Well, it was probably only considered to be strong for a beginner spell, and was likely
nothing special once you were a pro. Probably.
“…In any case, does that mean that I pass?”
“Aye. …You definitely did not fail. But Yuji, how were you even living up until now?”
“I lived quite normally.”
“Normally. You don’t become capable of using this kind of magic by living normally…”
–He said. And then we moved on to the next part of the test.
◇
“The next test is swordsmanship! Tamers and Swordsmen take this test… Did you bring
a sword?”
Instructor Regin asked as he looked at me.
The others had all brought swords.
While I could use magic without a staff, I could not fight without a sword…
Maybe there was something I could use instead…
I wondered as I looked through my spells.
And then I found a skilled called ‘Sword Summon.’
“Sword Summon.”
I said out loud, as I had just been taught that it was better to do so.
And then…a sword appeared in my hand.
It wasn’t too heavy or too light. It was the perfect weight.
Still, I had never learned how to swing a sword, and so I decided to use ‘Swordsmanship
Strengthening’ that had been in the book.
This one would be a little embarrassing if others knew about it, and so I cast it without
chanting, well aware that it would be weakened a little.
They hadn’t said anything about not using magic, so I didn’t think I was breaking the
rules.
Instructor Regin looked at me with wide eyes.
“…What did you do just now?”
“I made a sword with magic.”
I said with a swing of the blade.
It seemed quite durable.
“A sword with magic? I-I don’t understand… Well, never mind. So you will be using that
then?”
“I intend to, yes.”
I hadn’t been able to create a sheath as well, so I wouldn’t be able to put it away, but it
could still be used during the test.
That’s what I thought as I watched the others fight and waited for my turn.
As I was a Tamer, my turn would come at the end.
“Alright, you’re first. Come!”
“Aye!”
So saying, the first of the swordsmen unsheathed his sword and walked towards the
instructor.
It was a real sword, not a practice one. That seemed kind of dangerous…
I had wondered about this, but it turned out to be a groundless fear.
The instructor easily parried the attack and thrust his sword towards the swordsman’s
neck.
There was too big a gap in their ability for there to be any danger.
“…You have decent power but inadequate control… Next!”
The next swordsman had a shorter sword.
Unlike the first guy, he was able to trade several blows before finding the instructor’s
sword pointed at his neck.
However, he was praised after the fight, and it was clear that you did not have to win in
order to pass.
The third one also lost much like the first two…
And then it was finally my turn.
Chapter 10 - I Held A Sword for the First Time
I Held A Sword for the First Time
“Next, Yuji!”
The Instructor called my name, and so I held the sword I had just made and stepped out
in front of him.
Of course, I didn’t even know how to properly hold a sword, and so I just copied the three
people who had gone before me.
“…You hold the sword very strangely. Is that just your personal style?”
…Well, it looked like I wasn’t imitating them very well.
“No, it’s not really a style. I’ve never actually learned how to use a sword. I don’t know
what I’m doing.”
Among the books that the slimes had helped me read, there was one book about fighting
with swords… But surely swordsmanship was not the kind of thing you could learn by
reading a book?
It seemed that I would just have to rely on ‘Swordsmanship Strengthening’ and the status
skill, ‘Ultra Combat Art.’
“…While Tamers aren’t really fit for sword fighting, it is good to be able to do it in certain
situations. Especially, if you want to become an Adventurer…it is almost necessary…but
then again, you can use magic. Oh, well, come and attack me.”
Instructor Regin said as he held his sword ready.
Now that I looked closely, I could see that the edge of his blade was dulled…while mine
looked pretty sharp.
…He could get badly hurt if I accidentally hit him.
If there was only some magic I could use to ensure safety…I wondered. And then I
realized that I had something called ‘Sword Safety.’
And so I decided to use that.
“Alright, let’s go!”
“Ahh!”
I activated ‘Sword Safety,’ raised the sword above my head, and charged towards
Instructor Regin.
My thinking was probably typical of a novice, the higher I held my sword, the harder it
would hit when I swung down.
On the other hand, Inspector Regin stood his ground as if he was ready to parry me.
And then my sword hit his sword…and my sword was swept to the side.
Without a moment’s delay, he started to point his sword at me as I lost my balance.
–The next instant.
I swung my sword without thinking, it tore the instructor’s sword from his grip—and then
my own sword was pointing at his neck.
I hadn’t even been thinking about wanting to do that.
My body had just moved on its own.
“…Huh?”
The instructor looked at the sword on the ground and then the sword at his neck with
confusion.
He looked like he had no idea what had happened.
I was just as confused.
I had never had proper sword training in my life until today.
Not only that, but I had never even held a sword since that time I bought a wooden sword
during a school field trip.
So why had I been able to win? And without even thinking?
“Uhhh…is that the end of the test?”
The instructor was still in shock but managed to nod.
And after a short silence…he opened his mouth again.
“…I suppose you were just pretending to be a novice, so I would let my guard down?”
“No, I really am an amateur. This is my first time holding a real sword made of metal.”
“That’s impossible! Only an expert would have been able to move like you did just now!”
He argued against my words.
But what could I say? I really had not been thinking when my body started to move…
Maybe it was because I used the Ultra Combat Arts thing.
“Well, should we do it again then? Then you won’t let your guard down, right?”
It hadn’t been my intention to trick him like that.
Besides, if he judged my abilities incorrectly, then I might be handed jobs later, that were
harder than I could take.
I wanted to have a proper battle so he could assess my abilities correctly.
That’s what I meant when I spoke…
“No, there’s no need for that. I can tell just by watching you move. Even if I tried my
hardest, I would have no hope of beating you. …If it is your first time picking up a sword,
then Yuji, you must be the god of swordsmanship reborn. Though, I am sure you are just
lying. I am willing to bet on it.”
…It really was just an accident of sorts. I don’t know why he was going so far…
If someone tried to hire me now based off that fight, I would politely decline.
“…In any case, the swordsmanship test is over… Uh, Yuji. You can go home now.”
“Huh?”
Hey, he suddenly told me to leave.
I didn’t think I did that bad… Or was there something I had missed?
I wondered about it with an expression of despair, but then Instructor Regin opened his
mouth again.
“Oh, you didn’t fail or anything. It’s just that you already passed based off this point in
the test. So I don’t think it’s necessary for you to continue. …Unless of course, you are
aiming for the Special Bracket?”
…Special Bracket?
I hadn’t heard anything about that before the test…interesting.
I decided to ask, as I wasn’t sure what it was.
“What happens if get in the Special Bracket?”
“It means that your Adventurer rank can start at H-Rank, where as it would usually start
at I-Rank.”
I see.
So it meant you can skip a rank. That sounded nice.
I didn’t know much about the rank system for Adventurers, but it probably took a long
time to raise your rank.
“Alright, then I would like to continue in the test. So I can aim for this Special Bracket.”
“Oh…yes. Very well.”
Instructor Regin gave his permission, but he looked a little bewildered.
As for the other applicants, they were looking at me with expressions that said, ‘Is this
guy for real…?’
Had I just done something really strange?
Chapter 11 - The World was White
The World was White
“Hey, is it unusual to aim to get in this special bracket?”

I was surprised that they were surprised.
And so I wanted to ask them what the reason was…
“Unusual…yes. It is definitely unusual. I mean, I don’t think that I’ve ever seen anyone
else try to get in.”
I would never have thought that I’d be the first.
But then again, maybe it just happened when there was a different instructor in charge.
“Is it an incredibly grueling test then?”
“No, the test itself is not different than ordinary tests. You just need to rack up significantly
more points to pass.”
So you just needed more points.
Then I didn’t see any problem in trying.
Even if I didn’t get into the special bracket, it would be good to see what the rest of the
test is like.
“I see. Then I will continue. It won’t cost any additional fees, will it?”
“Aye. But…it is quite taxing physically. You have perfect scores related to combat, but
the next part is a lookout test. Are you fine with that?”
…So there was a limit in the combat test.
And this next test, the lookout test, was apparently quite hard physically.
But I had no intention of quitting.
I thought that it would be useful to experience such things anyway.
“Yes, I’ll do it.”
Instructor Regin nodded at this and then raised his voice.
“Alright! Now…you will all take the lookout test! I will now give you some tents!”
He said as he passed us…very small and rough-looking tents.
They were so ragged that I didn’t think anyone could sleep in them, so they were
probably just props for this test.
But each of us got one.
“The test will take place in the forest! Follow me!”
And so we all followed after him.
The tent was quite heavy, but my skill had given my some energy, and I didn’t get very
tired.
The place we eventually arrived in was a forest near the town.
“I want you all to scatter just far enough that you can no longer see each other. Then
pitch your tents! You will be protecting your tent during the test, so choose terrain that is
easy to guard!”
I see.
We were supposed to protect our tents.
But I didn’t know what kind of terrain was good for that, so I just chose a flat area.
And then I pitched the tent.
Soon after, the instructor’s voice called us.
“Good! Now, all of you will have to watch your tents until tomorrow morning! If someone
tries to sneak up on you and touch your tent, stop them! …Any questions?”
I see. So that’s what he meant by ‘lookout test.’
But…there was something that bothered me.
“Can I ask more than one?”
“Aye. What is it?”
“Am I allowed to use my slimes?”
I asked as I pointed at the slime on my shoulder.
The slimes had been sleeping during the sword and magic tests…but they were awake
now.
I could occasionally hear their voices talking to each other.
“Of course. You are a Tamer, so you can use them. You can use anything that you can,
from weapons to traps. The only thing to keep in mind is that no one should touch your
tent until the test is finished.”
So I could use the slimes.
In that case, I could station the slimes around the tent and use ‘Shared Senses’ to
eliminate any blind spots.
“Alright. And my next question…what’s so hard about this test?”
Yes. That’s what I was most curious about.
There weren’t any monsters in the forest and the test itself was not that long.
There was no reason that I could see that this test would be considered brutal.
Unless there was something important that I was missing.
I had been wondering about this…but the instructor’s answer was very unexpected.
“…How is it not difficult? You have to guard a tent alone at night! You have to stay
concentrated the entire time. Some people say that this test is the biggest dividing point
for Adventurers.”
…An all-nighter? That’s brutal?
“But this is just one night, right?”
“Aye. Of course, it is only one night. People might get sick if they had to do this for several
nights. …Well, some of the more advanced Adventurers may stay up for two nights.”
…What kind of white company!
Was being an Adventurer that much of a nice job?
Back on earth, pulling an all-nighter two or three nights in a row was normal. If anything,
I felt lucky if I only had to stay up for one night!
“…I see. I understand now.”
“Good. Now, the test is about to begin, so return to your tents and get ready! The test
will start in ten minutes from now!”
He said, and so we returned to our tents.
It seemed like the other Adventurers were making fires and preparing firewood, but as
for me…I didn’t need to make a bonfire.
And the slimes could see in the dark.
“Alright, I’m counting on you guys.”
“Yes!”
They obeyed my order and began to split up and scatter around the tent.
After that, they adjusted their positions in relation to the trees until there were no
blindspots.
And with that, the slime surveillance network was complete.
…And then several more minutes passed.
“The lookout test starts—Now!”
The instructor gave the signal and it began.
Now…come from any direction you want!
Chapter 12 - Apparently, It’s Rare to be able to Tame a Lot
Apparently, It’s Rare to be able to Tame a Lot
“…I’m bored…”
Nearly half an hour had passed since the start of the test.
And I had lots of time to kill.
Back on earth, I had so much work left even after staying up several nights in a row.
“Hey, did you find anything interesting?”
I tried asking the slimes.
Well, the slimes and I shared each others’ vision through magic, so there was no way
they would know of anything.
“This leaf is delicious! Do you want some, Yuji?”
Uh.
I had been wondering why the view from one of the slimes had been moving oddly. So
it was eating leaves.
Unfortunately, I was not in the habit of eating unfamiliar leaves. And so I didn’t really like
having them recommended to me.
“Be careful. I don’t want you guys to get sick after eating anything strange.”
“Okay!”
…But did slimes even get sick?
I continued to talk with them to pass the time.
I was bored, but not tired.
After all, this wasn’t like back on earth where I had to stay up for two to three nights.
–And so a few more hours passed like that.
Then things changed suddenly.
The instructor had appeared in the vision of one of the slimes.
“Yuji. Someone is here.”
“Ah. I can see. If it’s not dangerous, stay there and continue to watch.”
“Okay!”
The slimes were all stationed so that there were no blindspots.
I wasn’t sure if it the placement was the most efficient or easy to defend, but there were
so many slimes that it was easy to create such a surveillance system by scattering them
almost randomly.
And the instructor was walking right through them.
No, he sometimes hid behind trees or lowered his posture, as if careful to stay unnoticed.
But the slimes saw him completely.
It was kind of…well, I felt a little sorry for him, because of all the effort he put into it.
So I decided to go and meet him as he slowly made his way here.
And when we were close enough that he would be able to hear me…
“Uh, about this test…do I just need to spot you? Or do I have to drive you back with my
abilities as well?”
I said as I pointed a summoned sword at him.
I hadn’t pointed it at him because I intended to cut him.
I just wanted to show that I had a will to fight if it was necessary.
If it did come to an actual fight, I would probably avoid using a sword, as I had merely
been lucky the last time I used it. It would be far easier to transfer magic to any of the
slimes that were nearby.
However…it was not necessary.
“No, you just need to spot me. Oh, dear…I did not think that you would find me so quickly.
And you didn’t even make a fire. How did you do it?”
“My slimes found you. They saw everything when you started to approach.”
I said as I pointed to a slime that was near my foot.
He hadn’t even noticed it.
However…I started to think that I wouldn’t have noticed the slime either, if I didn’t have
Shared Senses.
Besides, they were quite small and nearly transparent.
And it wasn’t as if they attacked you or moved in a way that caught the eye. They just
silently watched you.
It would actually be impressive to notice them in this dark forest.
“Are you serious… I have heard of people using tamed monsters as scouts…but I’ve
never been caught this quickly before…”
“Well, I have a lot of them, after all.”
I said. Then I used a spell I had remembered in order to light up the area so we could
see the other slimes.
From where we were, we could see seven of them.
It would have been impossible to sneak through with this many.
“…Huh? I thought you had tamed just one slime?”
“Well, they can split up and then combine again. So I usually carry them around as one
slime, but split them up when there is a need.”
I said as I pointed at a nearby slime. Then I ordered it to unite and then split up from
another one.
The instructor saw this and seemed to be satisfied.
“I see. Yes, I have heard of slimes being able to do that. But taming seven slimes at
once… You are not only a monster with magic and swords, but also as a Tamer…”
Uh, it seemed like he was assuming that there were only seven…but I felt like it would
be troublesome to correct him, and so I didn’t.
I thought that it would be better not to talk about the number of slimes in the future.
As I considered this, the instructor raised both of his hands.
“Alright then, I yield. And now I shall quietly retreat.”
He said, then turned around and went back from where he came.
The slimes continued to watch him, but it seemed unlikely that this was a trick and that
he would try to return.
…Still, he had not said that it was the end of the test, and so I had to continue to guard
the tent.
◇
And then several more hours passed–and it was morning.
It was a time when your ability to focus was the weakest. That was when the change
occurred.
A tree that appeared in one of the slimes’ vision had moved as if touched.
And then it happened with another tree. Something was coming closer to me.
But…this was different from the instructor.
–Because I could not see anyone.
Chapter 13 - I Caught Something That Wasn’t Supposed To Be Caught
I Caught Something That Wasn’t Supposed To Be Caught
“…This is a world where you can use magic, so I suppose these kinds of things are
possible…”
I muttered as I watched through Shared Vision with the slimes.
There was clearly someone there, but I couldn’t see them.
It must have something to do with magic.
Well, for a harsh test, the instructor had been very easy to spot.
Maybe this is where it got harder.
‘I’m going to transfer some magic now.’
‘Okay.’
The slime agreed, and so I sent magic called ‘Flash’ to a slime that was closest to the
intruder.
This was one of the spells I read about in the book.
My reasoning was that if this person was using some kind of optical camouflage, then
flashing a very bright light might make them visible for a second…
“…I guess not…”
Apparently, that was not the case.
Perhaps the stranger was surprised by the light, because the footsteps seemed to stop
for a moment before continuing.
…If anything, the intruder was more cautious now, as the movements seemed more
careful.
In any case, I now knew that light was pointless.
So then…I would either have to use something else to see the intruder, or I could use
an attack that covered a wide area.
But I was pretty sure it was the instructor and not a real enemy, so I wanted to avoid
attacks that would get him injured.
…So I decided to try a different method for now.
Like temperature.
I had so many spells at my disposal, so there must be something that allowed me to see
temperature.
I thought as I looked through them…
“No…there isn’t.”
Unfortunately, I did not have any magic that allowed me to see heat.
What I found instead was…
“Hm? Am I supposed to use this?”
It was magic called ‘Magic Creation.’
Apparently, I was able to make magic.
Thinking this, I activated ‘Magic Creation.’
“Woah…this seems like it’s going to take a long time.”
A very complicated looking screen had appeared.
I could understand most of what was written, so I would probably be able to use it if I had
enough time…but I doubted it would finish before the intruder reached me.
And so I decided to use it later and deal with the present problem with magic I had now.
‘Everyone. Gather around.’
‘We can stop watching the area now?’
‘Yeah. I want you to make a 5-meter circle around the tent instead. Then look outward.’
‘Okay!’
I gave the order and the slimes all gathered together without making a sound.
‘Alright, here it goes…Detection Barrier!’
And then I used the barrier magic I had found instead of the temperature detection magic.
This created an invisible barrier that let you know if something touched it.
Unlike temperature detection, it did not allow you to see the person…but at least I would
know if he got close to the tent.
Then I just had to use the slimes to cast some binding magic.
‘…He should be here soon.’
Judging by the pace at which he had been moving and the distance, he should arrive
soon.
Just when I thought this–the Detection Barrier alerted me.
‘Attack Transfer—Magic Throwing Net!’
As I did not want to have my location known, I sent the name telepathically to the slimes
and activated it.
It went to the slime who was in front of the place where the barrier had been disturbed.
“…!”
At the same time, I heard a gasp from the same area.
And with that, the invisible person had been caught in the net.
“Don’t move.”
I took out my sword and pointed it towards the net.
And then…
“Oh, damn it. I didn’t expect you to be able to see me.”
As he said this, a certain man appeared from inside of the net.
He was thin and had a sullen expression…but there was something powerful there as
well.
“Can you take this net off of me now? This is just a lookout test, so there is no need to
fight.”
“Sure.”
And then I deactivated the magic.
It felt very strange that I didn’t even know all the magic that I had, but still knew how to
use it.
Once the man was free, he looked at me with a troubled expression and said,
“I guess I should introduce myself. I am Eeth. …But, really…I’m going to have to talk to
my superiors…”
“Your superiors? …Is there some trouble?”
“Yes. …I mean, the fact that I am caught like this means trouble.”
…Being caught meant trouble?
“I thought this test was about finding the instructor?”
“Yes. That is true, but not really. Me being caught is not part of the test.”
“…In other words, I would have passed even if I didn’t capture you?”
So I had apparently gone through all of this effort for nothing.
Well, it was at least a little fun.
“That’s what it means. Besides, it’s not usually possible to catch me. I used to be one of
the best at hiding in the whole guild. There are only about ten people in this country who
could find me in a forest, you know?”
I had thought he was very good at hiding. So that explained it…
No, wait…
“So why are you here then?”
I asked. It was the question that had been bothering me.
Eeth answered immediately.
“Ah. Well, my job is to sneak into people’s tents without them noticing. It shows them
how hard keeping watch really is. But then you found me.”
Chapter 14 - The Results Turned Out To Be Insane
“How hard it is… Do you mean by purposely making them experience failure?”
“Aye. Exactly. There is a lot of depth to being a watcher. It is not just about being awake
and looking around, like so many Adventurers think. Many of them end up being
ambushed and die. …We want to prevent this by making them fail at least once first…but
I guess that it was not necessary in this case.”
Eeth said as he pointed to me.
I see. So that’s why…
I now felt a little bad for catching him.
“…Should we pretend this didn’t happen and start again? I won’t catch you this time.”
I said as I pointed to the forest.
If this wasn’t part of the test, then I wouldn’t be penalized for it.
So…
“No, I don’t think so.”
He declined.
“I will make a report of what happened to the guild. Your results in this test will probably
exceed a perfect score.”
…Uh, that sounded like a lot of trouble in its own way.
If we could just make up some story and adjust things so I just barely get into the special
bracket…that would be great…
“Well, I’m leaving now. Unlike you-the others must experience the depth of being a
watcher before morning.”
Unfortunately, I did not have time to ask him about such possibilities.
I nodded my head solemnly and Eeth ran back into the forest and disappeared.
As he was one of the best of the covert force, there was no hesitation in his movement
even in the dark.
After that, I maintained the slime surveillance system until morning and watched for
anyone trying to approach the tent. But nobody came.
And when it started to become brighter…Instructor Regin’s voice echoed in the forest.
“The test is finished! Everyone, return to me!”
Upon hearing this, I made the slimes unite back into one and ride my shoulder before
heading towards the instructor.
The others had already gathered towards him…but their eyes looked dead.
It seemed that the reputation of this test was not wrong by the standards of this world.
“I have just received the results from the guild! They shall be announced here, so listen
carefully!”
So saying, the instructor pulled out several sheets of paper with the guild’s seal on them.
We all watched with a sense of nervousness.
“First, Ajia!”
“Yes!”
“You failed! You did decently on the sword test but badly in the watching test.”
One person had failed already.
This Aijia was the first person to take the swordsmanship test.
The instructor continued without giving Aijia any time to grieve.
“Next, Esis! …You also failed!”
The second person did not fare any better.
This test… seemed really harsh.
-And like that, the announcements continued.
About 40% seemed to pass.
And then finally, it was my turn.
“Last! …Yuji!”
The instructor looked down at the sheet…and paused.
He remained silent and read it over and over again.
-Was there something particularly strange written on it?
“…This, this wouldn’t be wrong, would it?”
He looked at a guild worker who stood nearby.
The guild worker had probably brought the documents.
Came the quick reply.

The instructor looked very shocked then…and he read what was written once more.
“Yuji. What did you do to receive such results? …Oh, well. Nevermind. Yuji, you have
passed and are admitted into the special bracket! At the same time, you are to be given
a certificate as a B-rank Scout!”
“The special bracket and B-rank Scout!?”
Several of the others said with surprise.
B-rank…that did not even sound very special. But was it a famous certificate?
As for Scout, it was probably the art of finding enemies…which was likely related to the
fact that I had found Eeth during the test.
As I thought about this, Instructor Regin looked at me suspiciously and said,
“…Yuji. You don’t seem very surprised? You got in the special bracket and you are a B-
rank Scout!”
What could I say? I didn’t even know what that was.
“What is a B-rank Scout?”
I asked.
And then…
“Are you serious… I thought you were strangely lacking in common knowledge for
someone so strong, but not to this degree…”
Instructor Regin said as he put a hand to his head.
I guess it really was a famous certificate then.
As I thought this, he explained it to me.
“Alright. A B-rank Scout is the highest rank you can achieve in the art of watching. Only
one person in my department has it. …Having this will result in numerous invitations to
parties that are more advanced than you.”
…Oh.
So it really was impressive.
But as I had almost zero experience in combat, I did not want to be invited to join strong
parties.
“And one other thing. No one has entered the special bracket in fifteen years. The last
person to do it is now an S-rank Adventurer. I would never have thought someone from
this countryside branch would…”
…It seemed that things were getting really out of hand.
All I had wanted was to get registered at the guild.
Chapter 15 - I Accepted a Quest
“Alright, you can go now! However, those who have passed will have to pick something
up later, so come to the guild!”
He said. And so we headed to the guild.
Preparations for our registration had already been made, and so we were led straight to
the front desk.
It was surprisingly fast, considering it was the first time in fifteen years someone had
gotten in.
“Uh, Mister Yuji? Congratulations!”
“Oh, thanks.”
A young woman greeted me at the desk.
She seemed to be new, and there was another veteran-like receptionist behind her who
watched over us.
She was holding a guild card in her hand.
“As you have passed the test, Mister Yuji, you will now be given your guild card…but
first, allow me to explain the system to you.”
So saying, she pulled out a sheet of paper from under the desk.
The title read, ‘To all new Adventurers.’
“I am sure you already know, but there is a ranking system in the guild! You are able to
accept quests that are one rank above yours at the most. This means that as an I-rank
newcomer, you can accept H-rank quests. If you wish to accept a quest, please bring
the quest form that is placed over there. …Oh!”
Then the receptionist looked down at the guild card with an ‘oh, no!’ expression.
And then she frantically corrected herself.
“I’m sorry! You are in the special bracket, so you start at H-rank! So you can accept G-
rank quests!”
Well, the paper said newcomers that start at I-rank.
And they weren’t going to make a new explanation manual just for one person.
“As for you rank, it rises as you complete quests! We do not disclose the finer details of
how it’s decided, but the more difficult quests…quests of a higher rank, will help you
raise your rank faster!”
I see.
In other words, I should accept and complete a lot of G-rank quests in order to raise my
rank.
But I didn’t have much combat experience, so I wanted to be careful.
“By the way, there are quests that you don’t have to accept beforehand, you just bring
in the proof of the hunt. There are no rank restrictions with these quests, but I would
advise that you be careful. Adventurers die every year because they challenge monsters
that are too powerful for them…”
She said this with a sad expression.
Yes. Even if there were no restrictions, you shouldn’t push yourself too hard.
One wrong step could easily lead to your death.
“And that’s it for explanations regarding your rank! …Well, that’s really the only
explanation that is necessary for the guild, so we’re finished here! Now, please know
your limits and go do your best!”
She said as she handed me my guild card.
The card had my name and rank and showed that I was in the special bracket. Also that
I was a B-rank Scout.
However, it only showed ‘Tamer’ for my job and ‘Fire’ for magic affinity.
…Well, I was able to get registered in the end. So I couldn’t complain.
In any case, I had received the guild card now, so I decided to try and accept a quest.
These were stuck onto the quest board, and so I was supposed to peel them off.
“Hmmm…an easy one. An easy one…”
I didn’t feel like starting with a difficult quest, and so I searched for something simple.
And then I spotted one that looked promising.
———————————————————-
Standing Request: Gathering Healia Grass
Rank: I
Quest Description: Gather ‘Healia Grass,’ an herb that grows around the town. 300 cicols
per plant.
And as it was for I-rank, it seemed like a good idea for my first quest.
“I would like to accept this quest.”
I said as I took the request over to the desk. Then she looked at me with surprise.
“What?! Mister Yuji, didn’t you just finish taking the test today!?”
“I did… But, you don’t think this is suited for my first quest then?”
It was the lowest ranking quest, so it could not be very hard.
However, it seemed that that was not why she was concerned.
“No, the quest itself is highly recommended…but, you just stayed up all night, didn’t
you?”
Oh. That’s what she meant.
But I was used to pulling all-nighters.
And this wasn’t like at work, so I wasn’t even tired.
“I stayed up all night, but I’m fine. I’m used to it.”
“You’re used to staying up at night… You B-rank Scouts are amazing…”
No, it wasn’t because I was a B-rank Scout. It was because I was a corporate slave.
“I understand. So you wish to accept this quest. This is how the herbs look like, but there
are others that look similar, so be careful!”
She said as she pointed to an illustration on the paper.
I had never seen any grass in that shape before…
‘I know those leaves!’
‘They don’t taste good!’
But it seemed that the slimes knew about them.
Chapter 16 - I Went To Gather Some Herbs
‘So, which way should I go?’
I asked the slimes as I left the guild.
The only thing I knew about Healia plants were the name and the general shape.
I would be relying on the slimes when it came to finding them.
‘Over there!’
As they said this…the slime that was on my shoulder turned into something like a
pincushion or sea urchin.
It was like thorns were protruding from all over the place.
This was probably because the united slime was trying to point in different directions all
at once.
While the slimes were united in body, they were not in mind.
‘…So, what you really mean is that I can just go in any direction?’
‘Yes! They grow everywhere!’
…I see.
Then I could just walk in a random direction.
I thought as I left the town.
And then I closed my eyes and rotated a bit before stopping randomly.
So now I would truly be choosing a spot at random.
‘So, I’ll be able to find the herbs if I go this way?’
‘Yes!’
‘Well, here we go then.’
I said as I started to walk in the forest.
…And then a few minutes passed.
‘There they are!’
The slimes had found the Healia grass.
I tried picking some up and saw that it really did look like the illustration I had seen in the
guild.
So this was what I needed to collect.
‘Alright, split up and search for more! But let me know if things look dangerous!’
‘Okay!’
The slimes said as they went deeper into the forest.
However…it didn’t seem like they were finding much.
As slimes were very short, their vision was limited.
Still, I wished there was a way to get a lot at once… Oh, I know.
I was a Tamer. So I could use my power to strengthen the slimes.
And there was a perfect skill for that…yes.
“Tamer Skill. Perception Strengthen!”
I used the skill. Then I started to hear the voices of the slimes from all over the forest.
‘Woah!’
‘I can suddenly see more!’
‘I found a leaf that doesn’t taste good!’
It seemed that it had worked quite well.
…However…there was something that made me worry.
‘Hey, aren’t you guys scattering a bit too far out?’
I thought that it would be harder for them to protect themselves if they were spread out
so far.
But…it seemed like the slimes didn’t sense any danger.
Actually…
‘Yuji! It’s a monster! Help!’
‘…Fine. Magic Transfer-Fireball!’
◇
‘A monster came!’
‘Right. Magic Transfer-Fireball.’
◇
‘Yuji!’
‘Magic Transfer, Fireball.’
◇
‘Yu-‘
‘Magic Transfer-‘
Well, all I really had to do was transfer the magic, so it wasn’t exactly difficult for me.
…And then several hours passed after we started to gather the herbs.
I now had a big pile of Healia grass that the slimes had collected.
“Woah, that’s quite a lot! You guys did very well!”
‘Yay!’
I then used ‘Appraisal’ just to make sure, and saw that there were no fakes mixed in.
At the same time, I took the monsters we had hunted back with us.
‘This is quite the catch. Still, next time try to hide instead of always relying on me to
protect you. I can’t use Magic Transfer in multiple locations at the same time. Also, if you
encounter an enemy, let me know as soon as possible!’
‘Okay!’
Yes, yes. They were an honest bunch.
‘Alright, let’s go home for the day. You can combine now.’
‘Okay!’
And then I put the slime on my shoulder and returned to the town.
I wanted to make a report at the guild.
I knew things would be fine regarding the herbs, but I was hoping I could make some
extra money with the monsters I had hunted as well.
I thought about this as I headed for the counter.
“I’d like to report the completion of the quest.”
“Oh, yes! The Healia Grass one, isn’t it? How many did you gather?”
It was the same receptionist who had given me my guild card.
It was pretty impressive that she remembered what quest I was doing.
“…Around 300, I think.”
I said as I put the Healia grass on the counter after taking it from the slime.
Slime bodies were able to store things, so I had it hold them for me.
Even though the slime stored something that was clearly larger than its body, its shape
didn’t change at all. It was strange but very useful.
“Three…three hundred?”
“Yeah. I didn’t exactly count them, so it’s just an estimate.”
“…Mister Yuji, didn’t you just accept this quest in the morning?”
“Yes, the morning.”
Well, it might have actually been closer to midday.
The sun had been quite high when I visited the guild.
“…But, that is quite strange, isn’t it?”
“No, I don’t see how it is…”
I just went to the forest and gathered some herbs.
Or so I thought…had I somehow done something strange?
Chapter 17 - The Job of Being an Adventurer was Easy
“I think that this amount is just ridiculous… You wouldn’t have gone out and bought
them, would you?”
“No, I just got them from the forest.”
…So she thought that there were too much.
Well, maybe this was too much for a newcomer. After all, it was because of the slimes.
However, even with the help of the slimes, it was my first time gathering herbs.
I had assumed that I would be no match for veterans who knew the best spots to search
by heart.
“But now that I look at it, they are too fresh to be store-bought… No store would sell
herbs this fresh in the hundreds. …And in such good condition too! They usually get a
little damaged while being transported… How did you carry them back?”
“Like this. …Here, put this away.”
‘Okay!’
I said as I gave the slime on my shoulder some Healia grass.
The slime then stored it into its body.
“Now give it back.”
‘Okay.’
The Healia grass came back out of the slime and I handed it to the receptionist.
She looked at all of this with some surprise.
“…Slimes can do that?”
“Yeah. I don’t know if all slimes can do it, but mine can.”
This was likely due to the Tamer skill, ‘Slime Storage.’ So if someone else wanted their
slime to do it, they would have to acquire that skill.
“Th-that’s amazing… Very well. I will send them off to be appraised, so please wait here
a moment.”
She said as she disappeared into the back.
There was another grass that looked similar to Healia grass.
So they probably needed to check to make sure none of that had got mixed in.
I talked with the slime as I waited. After a few minutes, the receptionist returned.
Then she looked at me and said in an excited voice,
“It’s amazing! They were all Healia grass!”
“…That’s amazing?”
The quest was to go and gather Healia grass. It seemed obvious that you shouldn’t come
back with something else.
“It is amazing! Usually, people come back and half of it is Leraia grass!”
…Seriously?
Was the work of an Adventurer so careless…?
Well, I had used ‘Appraisal’ to check them, and the slimes knew about Healia grass. So
this was mainly because of them.
“…Does that mean you will buy all of them?”
“Of course! With this amount, you have completed the quest several times over, which
means you are closer to ranking up! …It will go up even more if you take H or G-rank
quests!”
…I see. So if you bring in a lot, it is treated as completing it multiple times.
As for completing H-rank quests…hmm.
“Hey, these H or G-rank quests. They would include monster hunting, wouldn’t they?”
“Of course…but why do you ask?”
“I killed quite a lot of monsters while gathering the herbs. And I thought maybe some of
them would have been for certain quests.”
“Well, you would need to bring back proof of the hunt for it to count as completion…”
Proof of the hunt, huh?
I had only just come into this world, so I didn’t know what parts I was supposed to take.
Well, I took the entire thing, so it wasn’t really a problem.
“Bring them out then.”
I said, and the slime started to spit out the monsters.

The first was a small boar-like monster.
I hadn’t really picked which monsters to kill, so I was just hoping that there would be
some attached to a quest.
…I thought this as I accepted the monster from the slime…
But then the receptionist raised her voice in surprise.
“Hey, wait a minute! Did you buy that monster?”
“…No, I just hunted it normally.”
She heard this and then turned pale.
“Uh…I hope I am wrong, but this forest you gathered herbs in… It wouldn’t be the
mountain you reach after leaving the town from the east, would it?”
Hmm.
Yes, I think we did leave the town from the east.
I walked randomly after that, but I do think we had headed towards a mountain.
“I don’t remember it too well, but I think so. …It wasn’t a forbidden area, was it?”
“No, it’s just that no one would go to such a dangerous place just for herbs…”
Oh.
It was a dangerous place then.
Yes, it did seem like the slimes were encountering monsters quite a lot.
There weren’t any strong monsters, but it was perhaps dangerous for a new Adventurer
to go first thing after pulling an all-nighter.
I thought about this before returning to the subject at hand.
“…So, can I get anything for this?”
“Ye-yes! It’s a crash boar. You do not have to accept a quest for it, and it is rank E!”
…What?
A monster who dies by a single fireball is E? Not G or H?
Isn’t that a little high?
Chapter 18 - I Accepted a 'Safe Quest'
“Uh…this is really an E-rank monster?”
“Yes.”
…This is an E-rank?
Not just the dragon, but the other monster I defeated before arriving in the town seemed
a lot stronger…
-Ah. I get it. It’s numbers.
There were a lot of these guys in the forest.
They are E-rank because they are dangerous in large groups.
In that case, the quest won’t be complete with just one.
“…How many of them do I have to kill to complete the quest?”
“Just the one.”
…Huh?
My guess had been wrong.
“In that case…will my rank go up now?”
“Uh…we do not disclose any details about the criteria, but I do believe you will rank up
after doing this much. …Let me go ask about it.”
She said as she disappeared towards the back of the guild.
She returned after a few minutes with an elderly man.
His tag read, ‘Manager: Agias.’
He was apparently very important.
“…So you are the famous Yuji?”
He said as he looked at me carefully.
Uhh…If I remember correctly, we were supposed to keep it casual.
“Yeah. …Have you heard anything about me then?”
“Of course. After all, no one had entered the special bracket or become a B-rank Scout
in over fifteen years. How could I not know? The guilds information department talk about
nothing but these rumors surrounding you.”
…That’s how they’re treating me…
I had never heard of the information department before, but it was likely where they
searched for information regarding Adventurers.
“So… There are a few things I want to confirm. Is that alright?”
So saying, Agias put something that looked like a large round jewel on the desk.
It was probably a magic stone.
I had never cut open a monster, but they apparently had these stones inside of them that
were used for magic tools.
“Yeah. Sure.”
I said, and so the manager began to ask me questions.
“Alright. The first question then. …During the registration test, did you use your own
power and the power of the slime alone?”
“Yes.”
I answered. The manager looked down at the magic stone on the desk.
There was no visible change to it.
“The next question. Did you gather the Healia grass you brought in today yourself? And
did you also kill the monster?”
“The slimes gathered the Healia grass. And they helped me defeat the monster.”
Again, the stone did not react.
Seeing this…the manager smiled with satisfaction.
“Yes. There is no deceit here.”
…I had had my suspicions, but the magic stone was apparently a lie detector.
This world was amazing. They could ask you questions and know if you were lying.
“Alright, you will be allowed to level up then. Rank G on the same day you registered…to
be honest, it’s a new record.”
My rank had already been overwritten to display a G.

“As a G-ranker, you are considered a full-fledged Adventurer. So that means you can
accept quests with strong monsters… But on the other hand, those who have just been
promoted to G-rank have the highest death rate. It would be best if you didn’t accept
hard quests right away and just started on the easy ones. …Well, perhaps there is no
point in me telling you this since you already completed an E-rank quest.”
…I see.
New G-rankers died a lot.
While I did just kill an E-rank monster today, I still wasn’t used to this world. So it would
be best to move carefully.
Besides, I was acting solo, so I didn’t have a party to cover for me.
“Thanks for the warning. Are there any safe quests you would recommend?”
The manager heard this and laughed.
“You’re awfully cautious for someone so strong. …Hmm, what about gathering Dria
flowers?”
“Dria flowers?”
“Aye. It is a flower that grows deep in the western mountains. It is used for medicine, but
there have been shortages recently. If you like searching for herbs, it is a good quest.
Though, it will take time, as it is quite far. But at least it’s not dangerous like the eastern
forest.”
I see.
So it’s just herb collecting.
“How long are we talking about?”
“Three days for a round trip. You will need to camp outside, but it’s much safer than the
forest. So it is good for practice. Still, it might be good to form a party…”
That sounded perfect.
But I did feel like I’ve been doing a lot of herb gathering recently… Well, if he said it was
safe, then I would do it.
“Alright, I’ll accept the quest. As for a party…I don’t have anyone to party up with now,
so I’ll think about it later.”
“As a B-rank Scout, there should be no end to people who want you to join them…”
“Well, I also have my slimes. I’ll consider joining a party when I go someplace that is too
dangerous to be alone in.”
“…Very well.”
And like that, I accepted the quest and returned to the inn.
Even I wouldn’t go on a three-day trip right after pulling an all-nighter.
…So tomorrow it was. I would finally do my first proper quest as an Adventurer.
I hoped that things would go smoothly.
Translator: Thanks for reading. Consider writing a review or giving the series a rating if
you enjoy it.
Chapter 19 - A Transport Method Without Pride
“Alright, that should do it.”
It was the next morning.
I had been preparing to leave on my journey to gather some Dria flowers.
Unlike the quest for the Healia grass, this one would take me a few days.
Of course, that meant camping outdoors, so I needed to prepare.
Thankfully, a tent and food supplies were not too expensive, so I was able to acquire
them immediately.
‘Hey, is there like a capacity limit for this thing?’
I asked the slime as I made them store the tent.
It was a tent for one person, so it wasn’t heavy. Still, it was clearly larger than the slime.
If there really was a limit, I wanted to know beforehand.
‘Hmm… I don’t know!’
I see.
Well, there was nothing I could do then.
I would just have to think about it when or if the time came.
‘Alright, let’s go then.’
‘Yes!’
We said as we left the town.
Our destination was the top of the western mountains, so we just had to climb them.
But…
‘It’s so far…’
‘Far!’
Some time had passed since we first started.
I had been walking for at least an hour now, but it didn’t seem any closer.
I think it was something like three days on foot…
Thanks to my skills, I didn’t get too tired physically, but I got tired mentally.
I mean, it just didn’t feel like I was making any progress.
And then I thought of something good.
‘Hey, are there any monsters nearby?’
‘I don’t know…why?’
‘I’m a Tamer. I thought maybe I could ride a monster if there is a good one in the area.’
My skill was called Taming.
It clearly wasn’t only Slimes I could tame. So I thought I would capture something else.
‘A monster that Yuji can ride… I will tell you if I find one.’
‘Good. Thanks.’
And so we continued towards the mountain while searching for monsters.
The Manager had said it was a ‘safe forest’ so there weren’t many monsters…
But after about thirty minutes, the slime raised its voice.
‘There’s one! A wolf-like monster is over there!’
‘Thanks!’
We finally found a ride!
That’s what I thought as I looked towards it.
However…
“GRRRRRRRRR…!”
“It seems really hostile…”
The monster wolf was baring its fangs and growling at me.
Well, it was a monster. So maybe this was just normal behavior.
“Hey, please let me ride you!”
“GRRR!”
I tried solving the problem peacefully, but the monster ignored it and attacked me.
…It looked like I would just have to ride it by force.
‘I’m going to throw you now!’
I got the slime’s consent and then threw it up into the air.
The wolf ignored the slime and came at me.
And just as the slime was out of the wolf’s vision…my magic activated.
“Magic Transfer-Capture!”
And then a net shot out of the floating slime and captured the wolf.
As it was magic for capturing things, it was very strong and stopped the wolf from moving.
“…Sword Summon.”
I said and summoned a sword. And then I pointed it at the wolf.
And then…
“Woo…owoo…”
It started to whimper sadly. There was no sign of the hostile beast from a moment ago.
But I had no idea what it was trying to say.
Maybe I couldn’t understand monsters who haven’t been tamed.
As I wondered this, I realized there was something called ‘Monster Mutual
Understanding’ in my Tamer skills.
Maybe I could use this to talk to animals I hadn’t tamed.
And so I activated it.
And then I started to hear the voice of the monster…it was even more pathetic than I
had expected.
“Wooof-oooof! (Help me! Don’t kill me!)”
“Uh, I’m not trying to kill you. I just want to ride you…”
“Squeak! Woof! Bark! Bark! (I’m sorry! A scrub wolf like me shouldn’t have attacked you!
Don’t kill me! I will do anything!)”
Hmm.
It was so shameless that I lost any desire to have it join us.
Still, it was bigger than ordinary wolves and seemed like it would be able to carry me…
“Uh… Alright, can I tame you then?”
“Bark!(Yes! Gladly!)”
The wolf answered. And then there was a bell ring and a window appeared.
——————————————————-
‘Monster: You have tamed a Proud Wolf.’
——————————————————-
A Proud Wolf?
…Was it just me, or was there not an ounce of pride to be seen?
…Oh, well.
“I won’t kill you. So, can you take me to those mountains over there?”
‘Okay! Please ride me!’
The Proud Wolf said as it lowered itself to the ground.
Yes, I didn’t feel any pride in it whatsoever…but at least I had a new means of
transformation.
Chapter 20 - I Couldn't Find any Herbs
“…Can you really run?”
‘Yes! I may be a scrub, but I’m still a monster!’
And a coward…
Still, it really was a monster and had no trouble running with me on its back.
And the speed itself was much faster than when I was on foot.
“I’ll arrive by night at this rate. …Can you keep up this pace?”
‘If it’s at this speed, I can do it all day!’
The Proud Wolf said. Then it started to run even faster.
Perhaps it was still worried that I would kill it.
“…Don’t push yourself too hard.”
‘Un-understood!’
The Proud Wolf said, but did not slow down at all as it continued towards the mountains.
And then…it became evening.
‘We…arrived! So please don’t kill me…’
Hmm. It really had been worried after all.
But I didn’t have any intention of doing that.
“Thank you. …What do you want to do now? I can search for a different monster to get
back, so you can leave now…”
‘No, I will go with you!’
“…Does that mean you’ll take me back?”
‘Of course! Besides, I’ll be safer from other monsters if I’m with someone strong like you!’
…Hmm.
It was as shameless as ever. But if I got a free ride home, then it was something to be
thankful for.
“Alright. Then you can come with me.”
I said as I put the slime on my shoulder and started to walk with the Proud Wolf.
According to the guild, the Dria plants grew somewhere in this area.
However, I couldn’t find anything that resembled them.
And so I decided to ask the slime.
“Hey, do you know where these Dria flowers can be found?”
‘Hmm…I don’t know. I’ll try asking!’
“Asking?”
‘Yes.’
So saying, the slime got off of my shoulder and then split into random sized slimes before
spreading out into the forest.
…After a while, I used Shared Senses and saw another slime in my vision.
It wasn’t one of my tamed slimes, but a stranger.
They had said they would ask…which I guess meant the local slimes.
Well, I didn’t know much about how slimes interacted, but I thought I would let them do
their thing.
‘Hello!’
‘Hello!’
Greetings were first.
I didn’t know slimes did that.
‘Let’s go to Yuji. It’s nice and safe. And there’s food!’
And then slime immediately started inviting the other slime.
But the other slime didn’t even know who I was.
As for food, they were just eating monsters we killed or grass from around the place.
It would clearly reject this offer—
‘Okay!’
Or so I thought. For some reason, the slime agreed.
And just as they entered my vision, there was a ring and a window popped up.
—————————————————-
‘Monster: You have tamed a Slime.’
—————————————————-
Slimes were too easy…
They had no sense of caution at all.
…Well, at least I got the help of a local now.
“Hey, do you know about Dria flowers? They look like this.”
I said as I drew one in the dirt.
I was not very good at drawing, and so it looked a little deformed.
But hopefully, it was good enough.
‘I know that!’
…My prayers had been answered.
“Oh. Do you know where I can find them?”
‘They used to grow around here…’
“Used…to?”
What did it mean by that?
“Do you mean that there aren’t anymore?”
‘Yes. They are all gone now!’
…Damn it.
I came all this way here for nothing…?
If I remember correctly, if you fail a quest, there is a penalty and it becomes harder to
raise your rank…?
That would be…very bad.
“Uh, do you know of any other places where they are growing?”
‘Hmmm…there were. But they are all gone now.’
…All gone.
Was this due to some king of abnormal weather?
As I considered this, another slime returned with another local slime.
From what I could see, it had already persuaded it, and the Taming finished just as it
entered my sight.
…And like that, the easy slimes kept gathering around me one by one.
However, none of them knew where any Dria flowers were growing…
It was just as I was giving up when a certain new slime said something interesting.
‘Oh, I know the reason that there are no more Dria flowers!’
“…The reason?”
‘Yes! Should we go meet the Dryad?”
…Dryad?
It sounded like Dria flower…so maybe this person was related to it somehow.
Chapter 21 - A Strange Girl Was There
‘Here! Here!’
One of the slimes led the way through the mountain.
It was a complicated path that was hard to see.
When we finally arrived, there was what looked like a cave under the roots of a tree that
was surrounded by plants.
I didn’t think that I would have been able to find it without a guide.
And there was-a girl inside.
She appeared to be about fifteen.
She looked delicate and pretty, but…her face seemed very sickly.
Not only that, but there was something about her that did not seem quite human.
Even her clothes did not look like they were manmade.
What if she was a monster that was in the shape of a human?
‘Miss Dryad? Are you alive?’
‘Yes…somehow…’
The girl replied weakly to the slime’s voice.
It wasn’t the voice of a human, but as I was still using ‘Monster Mutal Understanding’, I
could understand what she was saying.
So it wasn’t just me. Her face really did look sickly.
‘Still, it’s rare for you to come here. Did something happen?’
‘Yes. I brought someone who might help you!’
‘It’s Yuji!’
The slimes said as they looked at me.
They wanted me to go in.
And so I stepped into the cave where the girl was.
‘Eee…it’s a human!?’
She looked at me with horror and recoiled.
It seemed that she feared humans.
‘But this one isn’t scary! He’s a nice person.’
‘He’s very strong and protects us.’
‘And he can understand us!’
The slimes tried to persuade the scared girl.
I…decided that it was best to stay quiet.
And so I did for the next few minutes.
‘Uhhh…mister human? Are you going to help me?’
She asked me hesitantly.
I guess she finally stopped seeing me as a scary person.
“Uh…well, I don’t really know what’s happening…”
I had just come here to gather Dria flowers.
So even if someone asked for help, I didn’t know what to do.
As I was thinking this, the slime started to talk to me.
‘Some bad people left something strange in the forest, and now the forest is sick. Dryad
is a fairy of the forest, and so she lost her magic and is weak…’
The girl nodded at the slime’s words.
…I see.
This girl(called a Dryad), was a forest fairy.
I had been looking at the ground the whole time in search of the flowers, but now that I
think about it…yes, the trees did seem kind of unwell.
“In other words, you want me to break or remove this ‘strange’ thing? Also, if you could
regain your magic somehow…”
After saying this, I looked through the magic I had acquired.
And then I found something called ‘Energy Transfer’ that sounded like it was exactly
what I was looking for.
It seemed like it would allow me to send magic energy to someone I was touching.
Still, that might frighten her if I did it directly.
‘Okay.’
One of the slimes touched her.
And then I activated the magic.
‘Magic Transfer-Energy Transfer.’
Just as the magic activated, the magic energy in my status started to decrease.
After some time, my energy dropped to about half and then stopped.
Then the Dryad tilted her head.
‘I, I feel lighter now…Mister Human, you said energy transfer…did you mean…’
“Yeah. They said you didn’t have enough energy, so I used the slime to send you some.
…Do you feel better now?”
‘Yes! Thank you!’
Dryad said with a laugh.
So it did go well.
“Alright, I’m going to go to this place where ‘the bad people left something.’ I’m assuming
something has to be done about it?”
‘Yes?’
And then the Dryad rushed passed me and left the cave.
It seemed that she was less cautious after the ‘Energy Transfer.’
After that, I arrived at a corner of the forest where the damage was especially bad.
No, it wasn’t exactly a forest.
This was because all of the trees and plants in the area had died, and it was a wasteland.
In the center-was something that looked like a big, black magic stone.
So I just had to throw it away somewhere or destroy it.
That’s what I thought as I walked up to it and picked it up.
‘Ah, wait!’
“Hmm?”
The Dryad called out just as I picked it up.
…Was there a problem?
As I wondered this…the Dryad looked at the magic stone I was holding and then
muttered in confusion.
‘Wh-why are you able to touch it…?’
Chapter 22 - The Magic Stone Was Heavily Cursed
“…Why? What do you mean?”
I asked as I inspected the thing I was holding.
Hmm. I could touch it and carry it just fine.
‘Uh…the slimes who saw it told me that the humans said you would die if you touched
it…’
“…Is that right?”
I asked. And the new slimes answered.
‘They did say that!’
‘The people who brought it had it attached to a stick.’
‘That stick over there. I think it was a week ago?’
The slimes said as they pointed to a wooden stick on the ground.
It did not look like a stick that had been there for only a week.
It was so old-looking that I would have believed it had been there for a year.
One side of the stick was especially bad.
But there was also an attachment there that looked like it might have been metal…but I
was sure it would break if I touched it.
Maybe it was used to secure the magic stone.
“…Oh? Am I actually holding something incredibly dangerous now?”
I began to get a little worried, and so I dropped the magic stone for now.
However, there was no change to my status.
“Uhh…do you know why I didn’t die?”
‘I don’t know.’
The slimes shook their heads.
The Dryad opened her mouth instead.
‘It might be because of the curses inside of the magic stone? If it is, it would make sense
that it doesn’t kill you.’
“Curse?”
‘Yes. My magic energy capacity should be so large that it’s incomparable to humans.
But if you have enough energy to revive me, then maybe you can weaken the effects of
the curse. A curse is a type of magic, after all.’
…Interesting.
So curses were a type of magic.
‘By the way, how much magic did you use to heal me, Yuji? One-hundredth?’
“Uhh…more like half.”
‘Half…so that means twice as much as me. I don’t think that’s enough to weaken the
curses…are you lying to me?’
“I’m not lying.”
I had no reason to lie.
…Oh, but there was one thing that I was wondering, regarding magic energy.
“Now that I think of it, there was this one time I used magic and my MP went below 0.
Does that usually happen?”
After I said this, the Dryad looked at me as if she were seeing the strangest thing.
‘Your MP went below 0? I don’t think that is possible…but then again, it should also be
impossible that a human has more magic energy than me…’
The Dryad said and began to think…then she smiled and said,
‘Yes! I have no idea! You sure are funny, Yuji!’
…Right.
In any case, I now understood that it was not normal for your MP to go below 0.
Also, it would be better if I didn’t touch the magic stone if I could.
“Alright, enough about that. The problem is how we should deal with this rock…I guess
taking something so dangerous with us is not an option?”
That’s true.
So then…
“I guess I have to destroy it here then. -Sword Summon.”
I used magic to call out a sword.
And then immediately swung it down over the magic stone…
“…Huh?”
Just as it hit the stone, the sword broke.
Then it crumbled and disappeared.
…I see. So this was the power of the curses.
I was even more shocked now that I had touched it with my bare hands.
“This…I’ll have to use more high-power magic to destroy it all at once. But I don’t want
to damage the forest any more…”
Normally, I might have just used Hellfire of Death, but this was the Dryad’s forest.
It would be missing the point to burn down the forest in order to destroy this stone.
After thinking about it for a while, I drew a circle on the ground around the stone.
“Alright then. Come over here to this line and surround the stone!”
‘Okay!’
All of the slimes then made a circle where the line was.
It was about five meters in diameter.
At this distance, there was no danger of accidentally touching it.
Once I was sure of this, I activated two spells at once.
“Magic Transfer-Anti-Magic Barrier!”
“Magic Transfer-Anti-Physical Barrier!”
The magic was all transferred to the slimes.
Now the stone was surrounded by multiple barriers.
-In other words, even if I used powerful magic, it wouldn’t affect the rest of the
environment.
“Now…let’s try it.”
Chapter 23 - The Cursed Stone Was Strong
“…Hellfire of Death uses too much MP, so I won’t use that…so what’s a powerful spell
that won’t break the barrier…?”
I said as I searched through the spells I had.
And then…I found something called ‘Hellfire of Obliteration.’
Apparently, it was like Hellfire of Death, only with a smaller area of effect and less power.
Well, the book had said that it was quite a bit weaker, so it should be fine.
“…Hellfire of Obliteration.”
In an instant, the area within the barrier erupted into flames.
As there were multiple barriers, everything outside of it was protected. Still, we could feel
the heat.
And the barrier was also creaking, which made me worried that it would break.
‘Ahhh!’
‘It’s burning!’
‘Do-don’t you think you are doing too much!? I’ve never seen this magic before…but I
bet it could defeat a dragon!?’
The slimes were all shocked by the sudden burst of flames.
…Yes. To be honest, I had expected ‘much weaker than Hellfire of Death’ to be at a
lower level than this.
Hellfire of Death really had been insane…
“Ah, sorry. I’ve never used this before. So I didn’t know.”
‘You didn’t know? And yet it’s this powerful!?’
“Because I read it in a book. But it uses a lot of MP, so I would rather not have to do it
again.”
So saying, I looked at my status.
—————————————————————————————-
Job: Tamer, Sage
Attributes: None
HP: 312/312
MP: -15/1820
—————————————————————————————-
My MP had gone below 0 a little.
But my HP was fine, so this amount of MP use did not damage my body at least.
According to the Dryad, your MP going below 0 was very abnormal.
“…Well, I doubt I will need to unleash it again…?”
As we talked, the smoke faded away.
The ground within the barrier was red hot and all the rocks that had been there had been
melted.
And yet, within that situation—the magic stone alone was unharmed.
“Are you serious…”
‘With so much strong curses inside, they must act as a barrier…”
In any case, it seemed safe to say that fire magic wouldn’t work.
But I felt like I could still use MP, so I decided to use other magic.
“Uh, magic good for destroying…”
Using magic inside of the barrier seemed like a good way of hurting yourself, so I wanted
something I could use at a distance.
And since the magic stone was strong…I should use something that could crush it
physically.
That was what I thought while searching, and then I found something perfect.
“Magic Stone Crusher.”
This time, it was nothing flashy that affected the barrier, like Hellfire of Obliteration.
There was just a sharp noise and the rocks and ground around the magic stone
shattered.
But-
“It still won’t break.”
‘The surrounding rocks were turned into powder, so it should be strong enough… I think
it really is the curses that are blocking it…”
“…Now that I think of it, why don’t we just get rid of the curses instead of breaking it?”
‘That would be easy if they were weak curses… But I never heard of lifting a curse that
was this strong… I think it would still be easier to smash it!’
I see.
While it seemed like the most natural solution, there had been a reason that no one had
suggested it.
“But I don’t think the barrier will hold if I use magic that is stronger than ‘Hellfire of
Obliteration’… Will it at least get a little weaker if I try lifting the curse?”
I asked as I looked through my list of spells.
And then I found ‘Curse Break,’ ‘Curse Break Strong,’ and ‘Curse Break Extreme.’
There were also other ones, but these seemed like the safest bet.
“Uh…it seems like I can’t use them unless I get closer.”
And so I used water magic to cool off the barrier before going inside.
Then I put my hand as close to the stone as I could without touching it.
I wasn’t sure which of the spells to use…and so I decided to start with the weakest one
and work my way up.
“Curse Break.”
And then…the black magic stone slowly started to turn white.
‘Huh? It’s working!?’
The Dryad shouted out in surprise.
And then cracks started to appear on the white stone—and then the thing shattered.
“It looks like it can be destroyed after all.”
I said. Then I moved to deactivate the barrier.
But-in that instant, the Dryad shouted.
‘Yuji! Watch out! There’s something strange happening with the fragments!’
Chapter 24 - Effective Against Monsters
“Fragments?”
I heard the Dryad’s voice and looked towards the fragments that surrounded me.
And then-I could see little dark pieces of something gathering together.
They were slowly starting to take a shape-black monsters.
It wasn’t just ten or even twenty.
Each fragment was turning into a monster. So there were hundreds of them.
“Are you kidding me… Don’t you think that’s overdoing it a little?”
I said as I escaped the barrier. Then I looked around me.
Thanks to the barrier, it seemed like the monsters were currently sealed away from us.
However, due to the effects of Hellfire of Obliteration, the barrier was weakened. It would
shudder and shake dangerously.
It would probably break if I didn’t make a new one.
The slimes…were maintaining their positions around it.
It seemed like I would be able to do it just fine.
“I’m going to use Magic Transfer! Keep your positions!”
‘Okay!’
I made sure that they were before activating the magic.
“Magic Transfer—Anti-physical Barrier!”
First I would use an Anti-physical Barrier to securely trap the monster inside.
“Magic Transfer—Anti-Magic Barrier!”
At the same time, I added an Anti-magic Barrier.
And-
“Hellfire of Obliteration!”
Incinerate.
It hadn’t worked against the magic stone, but this time it was monsters within a barrier.
‘Hellfire of Obliteration’ used a lot of MP, but it seemed like it would be the most effective
for killing these monsters.
-After some time passed, the smoke finally cleared.
There were no traces of the monsters now. And all that remained was the now white,
magic stone.
I couldn’t see any more monsters coming out either.
‘You-you killed all of them in a second…’
“Nice combo, huh? …Well, it does use a lot of MP, though.”
I said as I checked my status.
———————————————————————————
Job: Tamer, Sage
Attributes: None
HP: 320/321
MP: -1740/1856
———————————————————————————
My MP was had dropped quite a bit below 0.
But my HP was fine, so perhaps it wasn’t a big problem.
My MP had gone to minus 200,000 when I used Hellfire of Death, and yet I didn’t die or
suffer any permanent after-effects.
…Well, it was still not very normal for it to drop like that, so I should avoid it when I could.
“In any case, I guess that’s it as far as dealing with the magic stone. The area around is
destroyed pretty bad… Uh, should I fix this?”
I said as I looked at the barrier.
Everything outside of it was peace itself, but inside, it was either glass or melted rock. It
looked horrible.
I tried pouring water over it to cool it off, but I doubted trees would grow here for a long
time.
Somehow, I felt the Dryad would not be happy about that.
‘Yes!’
…It seemed like it was actually fine.
Well, it was a big forest.
As long as the magic stone was not there.
“That’s good.”
As we talked about this-I suddenly remembered my original reason for being here.
I had come to collect these Dria flowers.
If they really weren’t around, then there was nothing I could do. But perhaps she could
tell me something.
“Hey, do you know about the Dria flowers?”
‘I do! Those flowers grow all over the Dryad territories. …What about them?’
I see. So they were all over the place.
Maybe they weren’t growing when I came because the Dryad wasn’t feeling well.
In that case, there weren’t likely to be any now.
“I originally came to this forest on a quest to gather those flowers. But I heard that there
aren’t any more now…”
‘Ah, that’s what you mean! Alright. I’ll give it a try.’
Replied the Dryad.
“Give it a try?”
‘Yes. They aren’t used for anything, so I never tried to grow them before…’
The Dryad said as she closed her eyes.
Then—
‘Oomph!’
She raised her voice. Then lots of grass started to grow from the ground.
It grew incredibly quickly-and then, flowers started to bloom before even a minute had
passed.
The flowers looked familiar. Like the ones that I had seen at the guild.
“It’s Dria flowers! …Can I gather these?”
The Dryad nodded.
‘Sure! You saved my life, Yuji. I can grow as much as you need!’
The Dryad said as she made more and more of them grow.
And so the quest I had thought that I had failed turned out to be a great success.
Chapter 25 - The Shameless Wolf Is Praised
“…Alright, that’s probably enough.”
An hour had now passed since I had killed the monsters that came out of the magic
stone.
I looked at all the Dria flowers we had gathered with a satisfied nod.
There was no requirement in terms of amount, so this was surely good enough.
‘We got so much!’
‘Thank you, Dryad!’
‘No, thank you! Call me if you ever need more flowers!’
“Yeah. I might ask for your help again if I’m ever doing a similar quest.”
I had the slimes put the flowers in their storage while I talked to the Dryad.
And then-I realized there was something odd about what she had said.
“Call you… I don’t have to go to you?”
‘Hmm…you could… But I can generally travel to any place with trees, so it would be
better if you called. I would get weak if I stayed away from my lands for too long, but that
can be fixed if you send me energy like before.’
The Dryad said. Then she vanished into the ground as if she had melted. And then she
reappeared a short distance away.
…It was like teleportation. How convenient.
“Well…I guess I could leave a tamed monster here to keep in contact. Raise your hand
if you would like to stay.”
I said as I looked at the slimes that were scattered around me.
A few of the slimes that were here originally now raised their hands(?).
“Alright, you guys can stay here with the Dryad.”
‘Okay!’
Now that was settled.
I could stay in contact with them even when apart with the use of ‘Tamer Skill: Mutual
Understanding.’ So I could use Magic Transfer if anything happened.
“I guess we should go back now…huh? Where did the Proud Wolf go?”
He had come with me all this way and promised to give me a ride back…but he seemed
to have disappeared at some point.
As I wondered about this…the slimes raised their voices.
‘The Proud Wolf is over there!’
‘It got scared and ran when you used magic!’
‘No it didn’t! It ran even before that. When it first saw the magic stone!’
…I see. He ran away.
The shameless wolf. Some things never change…
‘Uh… Can I come out now…?’
I suddenly heard the Proud Wolf’s voice.
He was hiding behind a boulder that was a short distance away.
“The fighting is now finished. Actually, there was a barrier the whole time, so it wasn’t
even dangerous.”
‘But, it was kind of scary…’
The Proud Wolf said as he inched his way back to where the barrier had been.
Was this guy really a monster…
Well, there were a lot of unfortunate things about him, but the Proud Wolf would still give
me a free ride.
And there was no need to have him participate in battle anyway.
“Alright. Can you just take me back to the town then?”
‘Yes!’
And with that, I got on top of the Proud Wolf and he started running.
‘See you later!’
“Yeah! See you again!”
Well, as long as the slimes were there, I should be able to stay in touch.
◇
And then a few hours passed.
I arrived safely back in the town.
The first thing to think about…was the Proud Wolf’s future.
I could return him to nature, but I somehow felt that it wouldn’t survive back in the forest.
Well, I could just leave the choice to him.
“Hey, Proud Wolf. What are you going to do now?”
‘Do…? I will follow you, of course. I bet that I’ll be safer that way. …That Magic Transfer
thing, could you use it on me too?’
Yes. I expected as much.
And he felt that I could protect him with Magic Transfer if he was in danger… And if I
was going to ride him, then maybe being this much of a coward would actually be safer.
I didn’t mind, in any case.
“Yeah. I could. …Alright then. You can stay with me.”
‘Thank you! I will wholeheartedly carry you, Mister Yuji! …Though, I don’t think I’ll be
useful to you in combat.’
“Don’t worry about that. I don’t expect you to.”
And so I put a collar and tag on the Proud Wolf.
This tag helped people differentiate between monsters that have and haven’t been
tamed.
It wasn’t necessary for slimes, but you apparently had to use these tags when bringing
other monsters into a town.
I had bought one while preparing for camping, and it now proved to be very useful.
And with that, we were just about to step foot into the town, when a nearby Adventurer
pointed at the Proud Wolf.
“That’s a great wolf… I didn’t think there was a good enough Tamer in this whole town
to be able to tame something like that…”
A great wolf…are you sure about that?
It was an interesting question that I pondered as we continued on our way.
Chapter 26
‘…The town. Doesn’t it seem different from usual?’
Said the slime as soon as we entered it.
We had only been gone for a day, and yet there was something about it that had
changed.
‘It’s kind of scary.’
The slimes thought so too.
The Adventurers that we passed all seemed to be wearing armor as if they were getting
prepared to fight.
We continued to walk through the town until we reached the guild.
As I could not take the wolf into the building, I tied him up at the entrance.
“Huh? Mister Yuji, didn’t you go out to gather some Dria flowers? Did you fail the quest
then…”
The receptionist asked me.
She seemed quite interested in the Dria flower quest.
“No, I didn’t fail. A lot happened, and I was able to gather them quickly.”
I said as I took out a few flowers from the slime and showed them to her.
She looked at them and her expression turned both happy and relieved.
“Th…that’s so great! It would have been incredibly bad if you failed…”
“Bad? Wa-was this really that important of a quest?”
I don’t remember anything about it being important when accepting it.
As I thought about this, the receptionist continued.
“It wasn’t important when you first accepted it…but since then, there has been a need
for a lot of medicine, and in a hurry too…oh, uh. Just how much did you get?”
“Uhh…slime. If you please.”
I said. And then I put the slime on the counter.
‘Okay!’
The slime replied. Then it started to noisily unload the Dria flowers all over the desk.
In less than a minute, the entire desk was covered in them.
“Wh-why is there so much…are these real?”
“Yeah. Maybe it wasn’t the usual way, but they should all be real.”
She heard this and-
“I…I must tell the manager!”
She screamed and then disappeared towards the back of the guild.
And then a few minutes passed.
Then Manager Agias came out.
“…Yuji. It’s you again. I heard that you brought in a year’s worth of Dria flowers this
time…”
He said. Then he looked at the Dria flowers on the counter.
And then he looked at the receptionist.
“…This. This isn’t a year’s worth. It is at least two years’ worth.”
“I’m very sorry. I could not count all of them…”
The Dryad had given me that much then…
Well, it had taken me half an hour to gather them, so I had thought it was a lot.
However, the guild didn’t seem to be too happy about suddenly having two years’ worth
of it unloaded onto them.
“Was it too much?”
I asked.
And then I tried to get the slime to store them again.
However…Agias’s reply was most unexpected.
“No, we’ll buy it all. This is exactly what the guild needs right now.”
“…You need a two years supply of flowers? Did something happen?”
…A monster outbreak, huh?

Now that I think about it, I had heard something about how the number of monsters was
increasing recently.
Maybe it’s related to that.
“And they are coming to this town?”
“No. We don’t know which town they will attack. And that is why they are dangerous. As
a guild, we cannot focus all our strength in one place. That is why we need medicine.”
The manager said as he picked up one of the Dria flowers and inspected it.
Then he nodded with satisfaction.
“…With this much, we could reduce the damage. Medicine made from Dria flowers is
highly effective. …Here is your reward. Please take it.”
The manager then stacked the gold coins in front of me.
As it was supposed to be a safe quest, I had only accepted it as practice…and yet it had
turned out to be quite lucrative.
Still, it wasn’t all good news.
There were many monsters. And we didn’t know when or where they would attack.
“So the guild is going to take care of everything regarding the monsters?”
“Yes. And so we are currently refusing any requests that are unrelated to the monster
outbreak. …Will you help us, Yuji?”
The manager asked as he stared at me.
I did not hesitate to answer.
“Of course. …So, what should I do?”
Chapter 27
“Yuji. I would like for you to monitor the monsters.”
“Monitor?”
“Aye. You are a rare B-rank Scout. And while you are still a newcomer, you should still
be much more capable than the average Adventurer when it comes to watching the
movements of monsters.”
Monitoring monsters.
Well, it did seem like it would be easy enough if I just randomly sent some slimes out to
watch their movements.
But…
“That’s all you want me to do?”
That was just one of many things that my slimes were capable of doing.
If that was all I had to do, I would probably get bored.
“All? You do realize that it won’t be like watching your tent during the test? In fact, you
will be monitoring groups of monsters whose movements are unpredictable.”
“But I’ll just be monitoring a group while hiding and waiting for one of them to move,
right? So that just means I need to scatter my slimes around and it’s finished?”
So saying, I made my slimes separate from each other.
I had about eighty of them when I first came to this town, but thanks to the Dryad’s forest,
I now had one hundred.
“What…how do you have so many?”
“Uh…they’re just about one hundred.”
“You really tamed all of them?”
“Yeah.”
Though, I kind of hoped that news of this wouldn’t spread too much… But this was an
emergency.
It would be the worst if hiding my powers resulted in more casualties.
“We-well, you are right about the numbers… However, that won’t mean much if they
can’t contact you!”
“But I can contact my tamed monsters from far away?”
The manager heard this and tilted his head doubtfully.
“Well, there are some Tamers who can talk to monsters, yes, but I am sure it is quite
impossible to talk to them over a long distance…”
Really?
…Now I was getting worried.
I would test it then.
‘Team Dryad. Can you hear me?’
‘What is it?’
‘Uh, nothing. I just wanted to test to see if I could really talk to you.’
‘Okay!’
I tried talking to the slimes that I had left with the Dryad, and they replied very quickly.
So it did work after all.
“It seems like I really can talk to them from far away.”
“…But, I don’t even think B-rank Scouts should be able to… In any case, you are saying
that with this, you can monitor a wide area by yourself?”
“Yeah. And—wait a second.”
As we were talking, a slime suddenly contacted me.
‘Yuji. Do you know about the magic stone?’
‘Magic stone?’
‘Yes. Like the one you destroyed. There was another one in a different place.’
‘The Dryad said so!’
‘She said she is fine because it’s out of her domain. But it’s dangerous!’
In that case, perhaps…

‘Do you think that has anything to do with the monster outbreak?’
‘Hmm. I don’t know!’
‘The Dryad said that monsters might come out!’
…I see. So there was a possibility.
I would have to tell the Manager about all of this.
But maybe not about the Dryad. I would feel bad for her if people targeted her to get
more of the flowers.
“I was just talking to a slime that is stationed far away. I think I might know the reason
for this outbreak.”
“The reason?”
“Yeah. When I went to pick these flowers, there was this cursed magic stone nearby.
And when I destroyed it…monsters started coming out. According to monsters that were
close by at that time, the stone was put there by humans.”
“A cursed magic stone!? …Are you sure!?”
…His reaction was stronger than I was expecting.
Perhaps he knew something about it.
“Do you know where it might have come from?”
“No, I don’t… But Yuji, as lacking in common knowledge as you are, surely you have
heard the story of the Kingdom of Eigia?”
“Kingdom of Eigia?”
No, hadn’t heard of it at all.
“…You really don’t know?”
“Yeah.”
Was it really that famous?
Well, it wasn’t as if I was raised in this world. So of course, I wouldn’t know.
“Long ago, the Kingdom of Eigia was destroyed by a cursed magic stone. Though, we
don’t know if the magic stone was the real reason… But what is true, is that a magic
stone had suddenly appeared and that the great kingdom declined and fell in only three
years.”
I see. Well, that was a story.
However, the magic stone I had seen didn’t seem like it could destroy a great kingdom
in three years.
It was probably a different one… Well, I should at least ask about its distinct features.
“…By the way, this magic stone that destroyed a kingdom. What did it look like?”
“We only have a little information that reached the guild before the kingdom fell. …But it
was black in color and did not shine. It destroyed anything it touched, so that it could not
be moved or broken. Humans would die. Also…all vegetation would wilt as well. But we
don’t know how that led to the fall of the kingdom.”
…Damn it.
It was practically a perfect match.
Chapter 28
“…It’s practically the same as the magic stone that I destroyed. But then again, I heard
that people brought it over, so it has to be weaker than the one that destroyed a
kingdom.”
“A cursed magic stone… It must be different if you were able to destroy it. But I will report
it as a single possibility. As for your role…how about you monitor them while also
fighting?”
“Yeah. In spite of appearances, the slimes can fight pretty well.”
If I used Magic Transfer, they could be like cannons.
And I was able to use the same magic on two slimes at once, which raised the firepower.
Well, that also used more MP, so it wasn’t without limitations.
“Your slimes can fight…? That is hard to believe, but it’s you that we’re talking about. So
I’ll believe it. Of course, you will be rewarded, so you should accept the request.”
“Okay. …Is that fine?”
I said as I submitted a monster monitoring request and a monster hunting request.
The monitoring one paid better… But the hunting one changed depending on how many
you killed, so it could end up paying more.
“Aye. Good luck.”
◇
And so I accepted the quests from the Manager and left the guild.
And then I went to the forest in order to station my slimes near the pack of monsters.
‘Alright then. I’m counting on you guys.’
When I was near the forest, I put the slimes on the Proud Wolf’s back.
As the slimes were going to be stationed so as to make a circle around the monsters, I
would use the Proud Wolf to carry them.
And so it wouldn’t get too heavy, I would stay behind.
‘Okay!’
‘We’ll get them!’
‘Well, it will be Yuji’s magic that gets them.’
‘Uhh… Are you sure that I should be doing this?’
The slimes were enthusiastic, but the Proud Wolf seemed worried.
He had lost his confidence ever since I tamed him. I was sure that he wasn’t actually a
weak monster…
Besides, he had my help as well.
‘It’ll be fine. I’ll cast strengthening magic on you and can also use Magic Transfer. So I
will transfer attack magic if you guys are ambushed.’
I said. Then I cast ‘Strength Enhance,’ ‘Mobility Enhance’ and ‘ Defense Enhance’ on
the Proud Wolf.
‘This magic…it’s making me stronger! I should be safe if you’ll send me magic!’
The Proud Wolf seemed to regain some of his confidence now, and he bounded off
happily into the forest.
…Now, I had to prepare for the fight as well.
I didn’t know if the monsters would come to this town, but since I was monitoring them,
I wanted to prevent them from attacking other towns if I could.
Still, while the magic I could use was strong, it covered such a wide area that it would
destroy everything around it as well.
If I did some testing, I might find the perfect spell to use-but there was actually a faster
way to acquire magic that you wanted.
You create it.
I said, activating the magic I had found during the guild test.
I hadn’t been able to use it then due to a lack of time-but I now had time to think.
“Still, it’s quite complicated…”
The window that appeared now was like a more crowded version of my status screen.
There was an empty window in the center, and around it were words like ‘Magic Flow
Analysis,’ ‘Required Magic,’ ‘Save Configuration,’ ‘Magic Intake’ and many others.
…Thanks to the magic books, I knew the meaning of most of them.
And so I tried analyzing magic that I already had.
“Magic Intake-Fireball.”
I said. It started to analyze what I thought was the simplest of my magic. And then the
previously empty window was filled with a few dozen lines of words.
This was apparently the composition of the Fireball.
Things like ‘MP Conversion (BG2A, GGT2)’ or ‘MP Retention (0.01, 12, 5, 10)’ were
written there. I didn’t understand what it meant—but it was reminiscent of a computer
program.
If it was similar to a program, there was one way to quickly change the properties of
something without having a good understanding of it.
Yes-cut and paste.
Chapter 29
“Uhh…I’ll try comparing it to something similar then.”
So saying, I searched my memory for the right magic.
Magic similar to ‘Fireball’… So it should be ‘attack magic’ with a different attribute.
I thought this as I searched. And then I found Water Bullet.
“Additional Magic Intake—Water Bullet.”
I said. The contents seemed to look pretty much the same as Fireball.
But there were three lines in the center that were different.
“Uhh…Am I supposed to change this part?”
As a test, I changed the three lines in Fireball and replaced them with the ones from
Water Bullet.
And then I converted the finished code into magic.
“Output- ‘Fireball: Water Version!’”
And then instead of fire, a bullet of water shot out.
I see. So that’s how you use it.
-And like that, I tried analyzing and combining different kinds of magic and slowly began
to understand how to use Magic Creation.
Well, as I was using it now, it was more like ‘Magic Combination’ than ‘Magic Creation.’
In the future, I would like to be able to actually understand all of the text and create
original magic.
“But for now…this should do.”
I said as I looked at the structure of the finished magic.
Ultimately, what I had made was a combination of ‘Circle Barrier’ and ‘Hellfire of
Obliteration.’
If I used this, I could kill monsters in a limited area without using the slimes.
It was hard to imagine what other kinds of magic I would need, and so I would probably
just have to create them on the spot when the time came.
Of course, making magic aimlessly now could still come in handy later… But analyzing
and creating magic also took energy, so you had to be careful.
‘We arrived!’
‘The monsters aren’t moving!’
As I was thinking, the voices of the slimes echoed in my head.
Some of the slimes had apparently arrived in an area that was close to the monsters.
As the Proud Wolf still had to carry the others, it would take some time before they were
all properly stationed.
However, if it was too wide a net, then even a hundred slimes would not be enough…
…I know. I should increase them while I could.
‘You slimes that are there now. I want you to search the area for other slimes or monsters
that can be tamed!”
‘Okay!’
‘There’s a slime over there!’
And like that, the slimes started to solicit the other slimes.
It wasn’t just the slimes in the Dryad forest, slimes, in general, were very easy…
‘Food?’
‘He’ll protect us?’
And so they quickly gathered together.
However…I couldn’t transfer magic until I tamed them.
If only there was a skill that allowed me to tame monsters at long distance…
This meant that if a Tamed monster combined with another monster, that monster would
get tamed as well.
But as far as I was aware, only slimes could combine, so it was a slime exclusive
skill…which was not a problem for me now.
“Combine Tame.”
I used the skill and the slimes started to all combine and then be tamed.
By doing this, I had nearly 500 slimes by the time my security net was complete.
Now it would be impossible for monsters to get passed them without being noticed.
I was quite relieved by this—when I suddenly heard from the slimes who were in the
Dryad forest.
‘Yuji! Yuji!’
‘What is it?’
‘Some weird people have come to the Dryad forest! They’ve brought a cursed magic
stone!’
…I see.
So we had the real culprits now.
‘Can you go to where they are? I want ten of you to go while staying hidden.’
‘If it’s in the forest, I can carry them with my power. As for remaining unseen…this is my
domain, so it should be fine.’
It was the Dryad who replied.
The Dryad was not one of my tamed monsters, but she could apparently talk to me
through the slimes.
‘Alright, thank you. …We’ll crush them with Magic Transfer! And after that, I’ll deal with
the magic stone.’
‘Yes!’
‘Okay!’
While I would be using Magic Transfer, this would be the first time I would face humans
outside of the test.
Still…I wasn’t going to hold back.
Chapter 30
‘Magic Transfer-Magic Throwing Net!”
In this world, you were often encouraged to execute criminals on the spot.
Normally, there would be the issue of whether they truly were guilty, but since they had
tools to determine if someone was lying, things went much more smoothly here.
Still…I decided to capture him with magic.
It wasn’t out of a sense of pity.
We currently lacked information, and any person who could help us with that was worth
keeping alive for now.
“What!?”
‘Magic Transfer-Fireball!’
After capturing him, I used ‘Fireball’ to destroy the stick he was using to hold the cursed
stone.
And then-
‘Curse Break: Extreme!’
Last time I had used the normal Curse Break, but that had resulted in monsters spilling
out.
So maybe if I cleansed it completely with advanced magic…
“Wha-…”
Right in front of the man who had brought it, the once black magic stone turned pure
white in a flash. And then it vanished.
Yes, as long as you broke the curse all at once, you could nullify it safely.
Now I just needed to take the culprit back to town and have him questioned…
“Tsk… To save this tarnished world!”
Just as the stone disappeared, the man shouted these words and stabbed himself in the
neck with a knife.
“…What?”
While I was still stunned, he continued by stabbing himself in the chest and head. And
then he died.
…He had killed himself.
It was understandable if he didn’t want to be questioned, but it seemed way too early to
do something so decisive.
I would have thought he would at least try and escape first…
But then again, it was possible that he was being mind-controlled by whoever
orchestrated this.
In any case…I needed to report this to the guild. As soon as possible.
And so I ran back to town in a hurry.
The problem wasn’t that he had brought a magic stone.
The problem was that they were bringing in other magic stones than the one that had
created the swarm of monsters.
Considering he had killed himself, there must be others besides him.
I could imagine a horrifyingly large crime organization in the shadows.
That created another problem.
I didn’t know what their purpose was-but this suggested that there were others like this
man.
If there were many of them, they were probably placing these stones in other areas as
well.
That meant there were likely many monsters outside of my security net…
Just as I thought this, a slime contacted me.
‘What is it?’
‘Lots of monsters are appearing from behind us!’
‘They are still far away, but there are so many of them!’
“They’re coming from over there as well!’
…So it seemed that I was right.
I had used my Tamer skills to strengthen their scouting abilities.
And so they were quick to notice that other monsters were appearing.
With so many monsters about, it would be difficult to have the slimes gather in one place.
I could also use Hellfire of Death to kill a lot of the monsters at once, but I should probably
wait until there were more.
If I did it now, most of them would escape.
…And so I would have the slimes hide and protect themselves for now.
‘Proud Wolf! Take as many of the slimes as you can and return to town! The rest of you,
go and hide until I give you further orders!’
‘Understood!’
‘Okay!’
‘They won’t find me!’
I could hear the slimes and Proud Wolf moving hurriedly around as I headed for the guild.
The situation was becoming incredibly dangerous.
Chapter 31
“I have a report! The monsters have increased!”

I shouted this after running through the town and bursting into the guild.
There was no time to wait in a line at the counter.
This seemed to have worked because the manager came out immediately.
And he asked me:
“Are you…certain about this information?”
“Yeah.”
“…And how many would you say there are?”
I thought about his question for a moment.
Even now the slimes were giving me information, but they could not see all of the
monsters.
Still, I could make a general estimate.
It was better than nothing.
“I don’t know for certain, but there should at least be 5,000… At worst, there could be
tens of thousands. My own guess would be 20,000.”
The manager heard this and turned pale.
“20,000!? This town cannot deal with such a number! No, even if all the surrounding
towns joined forces, we would still be hopeless! …Do you know which way the monsters
have gone?”
“Currently, the monsters haven’t shown any obvious movement. But I know that they
have been seen…in this area.”
I said as I traced the area on the map.
It was so big that it would be impossible to surround.
“…Then we can only pray that the monsters do not attack this town for now… If even ten
percent of them attack us, this town will be destroyed.”
“I think it’s a little early to give up if we’re talking about 2,000. We could just use magic
and…”
“It’s impossible. There are not even 100 Adventurers in this town. No matter how strong
they are, each one would only be able to kill about 20 monsters. But given the reports
about the level of these monsters, I’m not even sure if they could kill 5. Perhaps one
person killing one monster should be considered impressive enough. And so you see,
2,000 is just impossible.”
…Was that how strong Adventurers were?
Well, Gale’s party had been hard-pressed when they were fighting monsters three to
five.
It might be different with high-level Adventurers, but I guess there were no such strong
Adventurers in this town.
That being said, it would be hard to destroy them all with my own magic.
I was pretty sure that there were limitations, and I couldn’t use ‘Hellfire of Death’ to
annihilate the monsters without affecting the town.
If there was any hope…it would be in ‘Magic Creation.’
“So, what are you going to do?”
“If it comes to it, we’ll have to evacuate the town. …Of course, just running away would
only end up making us food for the monsters. So we will have to think carefully about
which way to go.”
“…Can you really help everyone in the town escape?”
“Not everyone. Those with strength will increase our chance of survival. We will at least
have a better chance than if we stayed here. …Especially if there are more than 5,000
monsters.”
…In other words, they would abandon those who had no strength…
“…Thank you for the information. In any case, what’s most important now is the
monitoring of the monsters. If we know what they are doing immediately, then we can
plan accordingly. We’re counting on you.”
“Alright. I will continue to watch them.”
It was just as we finished the discussion.
The slimes that I had left in the field started to shout out at once.
‘The monsters have started to move!’
‘The monsters are headed for the town!’
‘These monsters are also going to the town!’
And-it wasn’t just the slimes that had been surrounding the monsters.
The slimes that were in the Dryad forest were also shouting.
‘The monsters in the forest are moving!’
‘Strange monsters are moving towards the town!’
It seemed that the same thing was happening near the Dryad forest as well.
From what I could see through ‘Shared Perception,’ the Dryad forest itself was the same,
which was the one good thing among this misfortune.
‘So, which town are the monsters headed to?’
I would probably hear a number of names.
Maybe I would be able to estimate what percentage of them would come here.
Hopefully, it would be a number that was manageable for us.
And so I prayed while I asked the slimes this question—but the answers I got were all
the same.
‘The town you are in, Yuji!’
Chapter 32
“…Report! The monsters are moving!”
As soon as I heard it from the monsters, I relayed the information with a loud voice.
The manager heard me and came flying out from the back.
“How many and to which towns!?”
“Of the monsters I was able to monitor, they are all coming to this town! As for the
number… There are at least 10,000.”
“…You can’t be serious?”
He said as he looked at me.
But it seemed less like he suspected me of lying, and more that he didn’t want to believe
it.
And then—a guild worker came running in.
“It’s terrible! Blue and yellow signal fires have gone up! In three different places!”
“…A blue signal fire?”
Signal fires…those things where you use smoke to contact others?
I hadn’t heard anything about them…but I suppose there was some meaning behind the
colors.
The manager answered my question.
“The signal fires are a means to communicate to others when monsters start to move.
The colors indicate things like direction and numbers.”
I see. So that’s what they meant.
They probably hadn’t told me because I had no need for them when I had slimes.
“So…what does it mean if it is blue and yellow?”
“It is basically the same as what you said. The monsters are headed for this village, and
there are at least 9000 of them. …And since it’s from three directions, it will be impossible
to have the residents evacuate.”
So saying, the manager left the guild.
Outside, Adventurers who had answered the call were now gathered.
He turned to them and raised his voice.
“To all you Adventurers.”
The Adventurers watched him with nervous expressions.
He was going to announce the plan to them now.
According to him, it was not possible to evacuate the people when there were nearly
10,000 monsters.
Still, maybe he had some other way.
That was what I was thinking…but his plan turned out to be very different than what I
expected.
“Currently, there are over 10,000 monsters headed for this town! We cannot defend the
town against them! And so you should all run! On your feet, you will have a chance of
escaping!”
He wanted to abandon the town and run.
He thought it would be better for a few dozen to survive than for everyone to die here.
In terms of minimizing the number of deaths, it did make sense.
Perhaps he was able to make this decision quickly because he was that good of a
manager.
But…none of the Adventurers tried to escape.
“Hurry up and move! All of you should know this more than anyone! We cannot fight
against 10,000 monsters! The best way to resist them is for as many people to survive
as possible!”
He said, but they still would not move.
“I didn’t become an Adventurer just so I could leave these people to their deaths!”
“Yes! Even if the odds are bad, tell us how we might save the town, not our own skins!”
Such words were directed towards the manager.
The Adventurers had no intention of leaving.
In such a situation, I could hardly run away either.
Indeed, it would be difficult to kill 10,000 monsters with Hellfire of Death… But it was
better than standing around and doing nothing.
Maybe I would be able to raise my success rate if I used Magic Creation.
I wondered this as I looked at the other Adventurers.
“If there was even a small chance of being able to save the town, I would do the same!
But there isn’t! Even if we had five times as many men…”
The manager was still trying to persuade them.
I raised my voice and interrupted him.
“I have an idea!”
Chapter 33
“…Idea? Do you mean there is a chance that the town can be saved?”
“Yeah. …Well, we won’t actually know if it’ll work until we try.”
“…What kind of plan is this?”
“I’m going to use this.”
I said. Then I had the slime(it was quite small, as most of the slimes were out on
monitoring duty) that was on my shoulder take out the dragon skull.
It was the skull from a monster I killed shortly after my arrival here. I had had the slimes
save it for me.
As always, it was a mystery to me how their storage function worked…but as it was
possible, it would be a waste not make use of it.
The impact of this display would help me convince them.
“That…is that from a dragon?”
“Yeah. There are very interesting spells that Tamers can use. Though, there are
requirements…but to put it simply, I can use this skull to recreate the breath of a dragon
just once.”
Of course, there was no such Tamer Skill.
I was really just going to use Hellfire of Death and a new spell that I would create.
However…this seemed a little more believable than just saying, ‘I’m going to burn the
monsters with my own magic.’
After all, Tamers weren’t even supposed to be able to use magic.
And so it was necessary to use a little invention to make my claim a little more believable.
“Well, a dragon’s breath may be enough to burn 10,000 monsters… Manager, is what
Yuji says true?”
“…I don’t know. But it is true that Yuji’s abilities as a Tamer are far different than what
we’d expect. After all, while they are mostly slimes, Yuji has…tamed over 100 monsters.”
“100!?”
“Yes. …And surely you could tell that he was no ordinary Tamer the moment he took
such a large skull out of that slime?”
The manager said as he pointed at the skull.
Most of the Adventurers were quite convinced by now.
“…Alright. So, what should I do?”
The first Adventurer to speak was Gale.
When I had first come to this world, I had helped him by using my slimes.
“Gale. You’re going to trust Yuji?”
“Aye. I have seen slimes that can spit out fire. And if slimes can spit fire, why not a dead
dragon? …Besides, we have no alternative. So we should take this chance.”
Gale said as he pointed to my dragon skull.
…Indeed. There was no time left.

We could not waste time trying to persuade everyone. We would just have to act with
the Adventurers who were currently willing to help.
‘Proud Wolf. How long will it take for you to arrive?’
‘F-fifteen minutes! …Are we really not going to get caught?’
‘There are monsters everywhere!’
‘Ahhhhh! We’re going to be stepped on!’
The Proud Wolf was currently carrying the slimes.
As I had remotely cast concealing magic on the Proud Wolf and the slimes, they should
remain hidden…though, it would still take them some time to arrive.
‘Don’t worry, you won’t get caught. But do hurry.’
As soon as the slimes arrived, I would be able to create a barrier around the town and
annihilate the monsters.
In other words, what I needed now was time—and to be able to create the right magic
for the job.
“Just give me fifteen more minutes! I will prepare the magic in the meantime!”
“Understood!”
Most of the Adventurers that were there replied. And then they went running out of the
town’s gates.
“We will prepare the medicine!”
“Yes! Don’t worry about using too much! Thanks to Yuji, we were able to make more
than we could ever use!”
The manager ordered, and so the guild workers brought out a great quantity of recovery
medicine to the town’s gates.
Apparently all those Dria Flowers I had gathered were being put to good use.
A few minutes later, I was able to hear the sounds of fighting from all over the town.
The battle had finally begun.
And now I had to create some powerful magic before the slimes arrived.
Chapter 34
“…Magic Creation.”
There were two things I wanted from the magic that I would create.
The first was that it could destroy all of the monsters surrounding the town.
The second was that I would be able to protect the town from such immense power.
—It was easier said than done.
However, there was no time to waste. And I would just have to take a chance on the
methods I had thought of on the spot.
Considering the amount of MP depletion, it would not do to raise the effect of Hellfire of
Death any further.
And so I would have to kill as many monsters as possible with limited power.
So one way would be to tighten the area of effect.
‘Hey, are they any monsters among our enemies that can fly?’
I asked the slimes.
They replied immediately.
‘There aren’t!’
So none of them could fly.
In that case, it would definitely be more efficient to limit the area of effect to the ground.
Perhaps I could do that by using a barrier as a ceiling.
…And then I thought of a good idea.
Up until now, the barriers I had made were used to absorb magic.
But if I made barriers that reflected magic, it would reduce damage to the barrier while
also allowing the magic force to be concentrated efficiently.
Currently, I had no magic that would allow me to do this, so I would have to create it…
But, thankfully, I had the necessary ingredients with me.
‘Anti-magic Barrier,’ and ‘Magic Transfer.’
As a test, I took some of the code from ‘Magic Transfer’ and used it to replace a similar
line of code in ‘Anti-magic Barrier.’
And named it…
‘Magic Reflect Barrier.’
I called out the name, and then the barrier appeared in front of me.
It looked exactly like ‘Anti-magic Barrier’…perhaps I should test it first.
“Fireball.”
I tried unleashing a fireball on it.
And then the Fireball rushed towards the barrier—and disappeared just before making
contact.
‘Woah!’
‘Something just came flying here!’
‘Yuji! Did you transfer magic?’
A second later, I heard the slimes start to shout in surprise.
It seemed that my magic had not been reflected, but transferred to where the slimes
were.
It was probably set so that the magic would be transferred towards them.
‘Ah. I’m conducting some experiments. So it might happen again.’
I said. Then I started erasing and adding lines of code to see if I couldn’t change the
location.
However, the coding of the magic was not so simple, and I couldn’t get it to work.
However…after thinking about it, it wasn’t actually such a bad thing.
As long as the magic that tried to leave the barrier was sent back in, then it was fine.
If I stationed the slimes just outside the barrier, then the magic would be transferred
close to them, and my goal would be reached.
The problem was knowing which slime it would come from…
‘Hey, the magic that went flying just now. Which slime did it go to?’
‘Me!’
‘You’re going to have to be a little more specific.’
I didn’t even have a way of telling the slimes apart.
Did such a method even exist?
‘Uh…I’m on the Proud Wolf now!’
‘Alight! Thanks for telling me.’
Apparently, it was set so the magic would be transferred to a single slime that was
looking in this direction.
In other words, once I was able to make the barrier after the slimes arrived, I just needed
to have the slime stay there.
I could also have that one slime wear the dragon skull.
“Things are bad at the west gate! Send reinforcements!”
I heard a guild worker shout as he came running.
‘…Proud Wolf. How much longer?’
‘Uh…8 more minutes!’
‘Alright. I’m going to go and help them buy more time.’
I said as I started running to the west gate.
We only needed a little more time, but there were so many enemies.
Still, it was just 8 minutes. We would bear it, no matter what.
Chapter 35
“…This is bad.”
Just as the guild worker had said, the situation at the west gate was desperate.
Behind the gate, many Adventurers were being treated for wounds while the fighting
could be heard on the other side.
We were at a disadvantage, to begin with, if we lost even more Adventurers to injuries,
we wouldn’t be able to hold them back anymore.
-But this was no time to shrink back.
And so I rushed forward to help them.
‘…Slimes. Get up on that wall!’
‘Okay!’
‘We just need to watch?’
‘Yeah. Stay up there! I will transfer the magic.’
First, I threw the slimes up on a nearby wall.
Like this, we would be able to watch over the battlefield.
Thanks to the slimes, I was able to attack a wide range of areas, and so I decided to look
for places that needed my help the most instead of focusing on a single area.
And like that, I used ‘Shared Senses’ to scope out the battlefield and transfer magic
where it was needed.
It was the most effective way of offering support.
“Magic Transfer—Fireball!”
Once I saw that all of the slimes were on the wall, I used Magic Transfer to fire off a
round of Fireballs at a group of monsters that were about to attack some nearby
Adventurers.
As intended, they turned into a dark crisp with one hit.
“We’re saved! …are those Yuji’s slimes?”
The Adventurers turned around…their eyes widened as they saw the slimes.
In the meantime, there were other Adventurers that were in trouble. And so I used the
slimes to transfer magic again.
“The slimes really are using fire… Yuji’s slimes were able to do that!?”
“Maybe that’s what Gale meant by slimes who could spit out fire…”
And I was nearly exposed as the person who helped Gale.
Well, it’s not like I did anything wrong, so it wasn’t a problem.
“Woah! Those slimes are strong!”
“And they seem to help us whenever we’re in trouble!”
“Now! Let’s go for a counterstrike!”
Once the slimes had gotten them out of a dangerous situation, the Adventurers were
able to return to focusing on attacking.
And while we weren’t able to drive the monsters back, we were able to stop them from
advancing any closer.
In the meantime…
“I’ll make up for the lost time!”

Adventurers that had been treated for their wounds started to return to the frontlines.
The medicine that was made from the Dria flowers was incredibly potent.
With our fighting force restored, the once crumbling defense line began to recover.
And it was during that time that the Proud Wolf contacted me.
‘Yuji! We’ll arrive in one minute!’
‘We can see the town now!’
‘Don’t attack us!’
…So I wouldn’t have to buy time anymore.
Once the Proud Wolf arrived, it would take maybe two minutes to put the slimes in
position…
“I will activate the magic in three minutes! I need you all to be behind the gates by then!”
“Understood!”
“Alright!”
The Adventurers answered.
“I will relay the message to the other gates!”
A guild worker went to tell the other Adventurers of the order.
Now, it was almost time to use Hellfire of Death and some new magic.
Chapter 36
‘When you arrive, I want you all to climb on the outer walls of the town and look outward!
And try to maintain an even distance from each other!’
I sent the order to the slimes.
This would be my first time creating a barrier of this size.
‘Okay!’
There was no time for rehearsals…but I had a lot of slimes, so it should be fine.
-While I was contacting the slimes and making preparations, the Adventurers continued
to fight in order to protect the town.
“All of you! It’s just three more minutes that we have to hold the line!”
“Aye!”
They said as they held back the monsters from rushing into the town.
As time went by, the number of monsters that pushed against them increased…but they
somehow managed to hold them back.
—And then three minutes passed.
‘I’m ready!!’
‘I’m ready when you are!’
‘Good! Proud Wolf, you should come inside now!’
‘Understood!’
So saying, the Proud Wolf slipped passed the Adventurers with my concealment magic,
and entered the town.
At the same time, the guild workers gave the order, and the Adventurers began to retreat
into the town as well.
Now, the only thing that was outside of the walls was the enemy monsters.
“Magic Transfer-Magic Transfer Barrier!”
First, I surrounded the town with a barrier.
At the same time, to prevent the force of the magic from spreading out into the sky, I set
up a barrier outside of the wall that was the same height as the wall that the slimes were
on.
“…Hellfire of Death!”
I chanted. And then all at once, the barrier that surrounded the town became completely
red.
There seemed to be a short pause, and then there was a thunderous boom as flames
exploded everywhere.
“Woah!”
“So this the fire of a dragon…”
“How can a barrier be strong enough to withstand that…?”
The Adventurers cried out as they watched.
After a while, the flames and smoke cleared, and I could see through the slimes’ vision.
Just like when I had used Hellfire of Obliteration the last time, the ground was red hot
and all the monsters surrounding the town had turned into ash without exception.
However…
‘There are still monsters left in the distance!’

Monsters that had been slower to arrive had survived.
As they had come in a large group, there was always going to be a delay in the time of
arrival for those towards the back of the packs.
Not only that, but there had been an especially large pack that had been just barely out
of the area of effect, which meant that many monsters were still alive.
Due to the situation here, it would not have been possible to wait until all of them had
arrived…but the timing still felt bad.
And of course, the surviving monsters charged towards the town immediately.
The ground should still be hot…but that didn’t seem to affect their bloodlust.
I estimated that I had killed about sixty percent of them with my magic.
It wasn’t bad, but still far away from killing them all.
If I didn’t do something, they would arrive just as the ground started to cool, and then
break into the town.
If the Adventurers all worked together, they might be able to defend the town for a short
while…but the walls wouldn’t last if the fight went on for too long.
I had to think of something… First, I would check my status.
———————————————————————————
Job: Tamer, Sage
Attributes: None
HP: 524/702
MP: -204201/1820
———————————————————————————
…I had more than half of my HP left at least.
The last time I used it, it had taken almost all of my HP… It was a good thing that my
max HP had gone up since then.
Still, losing HP gave me a headache and I felt pain all over my body. But I could at least
move.
-So I was capable of doing something daring.
‘…Time for another round!’
I declared to the slimes.
Chapter 37
‘Again?’
‘Yuji. Are you sure?’
The slimes seemed worried about me.
However, using ‘Hellfire of Death’ once more here seemed like it would be the most
effective way to ensure that we win.
Obviously, I could always just leave these people and run—but I had no intention of
doing that.
‘I’m fine. …But I may not be able to use magic and support you anymore. So I want you
all to come down from the wall after I use Hellfire of Death, and gather around me.’
‘Okay!’
We’d find out if I would really be alright after I try it.
I still had more than half of my HP left, but there would likely be even more damage to
it, now that I would be using magic without MP.
But there was no time to hesitate.
The remaining monsters were already gathering around. If I waited any longer, the
temperature around us would drop and the power of the second blast would decrease.
‘Alright, here goes!’
I declared. And then I chanted without waiting for the slimes to reply.
When I finished chanting, I could feel the MP drain from me all at once, and I grew dizzy.
And then without being able to see the results of the fight, I lost consciousness.
◇
‘Yuji. Are you okay?’
‘He seems to be alive…but he won’t wake up…’
I could hear the voices of the slimes.
Why were they worried about my life…
And then I remembered what had happened.
And so I got up and asked the slimes,
‘How long was I sleeping? What happened to the town?’
I had been unconscious.
I even wondered if I was really alive, and so I checked my status…
———————————————————————————
Job: Tamer, Sage
Attributes: None
HP: 53/702
MP: -421261/1820
———————————————————————————
Hmm. I was just barely alive then.
My head really hurt. Perhaps I had hit it when I fainted. I could also feel pain all over my
body.
‘Uh… You were asleep for about 5 minutes, Yuji!’
‘There are slimes over there too, so you should go and look!’
Apparently, I not been out for that long.
It was times like this that I was very thankful that it didn’t use MP.
And then, the sight that I saw was—of a few dozen surviving monsters and the
Adventurers who were fighting them.
Everything around the town had been burned down, but the town itself was safe.
It was clear that my help was not needed on the battlefield now.
The rest of the monsters were slaughtered in no time as I watched.
After that, the Adventurers continued to search the area for any monsters they might
have missed, but that too did not take long. (Hellfire of Death had flattened the landscape
and made it easy to see far away.)
When they were finished searching, the Adventurers left a few people to keep watch and
the rest returned to the town… They started looking around.
It was as if they were searching for something.
Then my eyes met one of them.
And then he shouted.
“There’s Yuji! He’s safe!”
…Oh, so they were looking for me.
Chapter 38
“A toast to Yuji and his slimes. And also the dragon skull!”
“Cheers!”
The voices boomed in the alehouse.
After the safety of the surrounding area had been confirmed, a party was held to
celebrate the successful hunting of the monsters after the outbreak.
“I would never have thought he’d kill all of them…”
“I thought he must be going crazy when he claimed he was going to recreate the fire of
a dragon…but he really did it…”
“Well, it’s only because he had the skull.”
I was quite nervous while talking to the Adventurers.
I had ended up using magic twice, and so I hoped they didn’t think it was strange.
“By the way. That dragon fire. It seemed to fade once before suddenly becoming
stronger…is that how dragon fire works?”
…It was just as I was getting restless that the very subject came up.
However, the Adventurers readily believed that it was due to the nature of dragon fire.
It was in fact because I used ‘Hellfire of Death’ twice…but this misunderstanding was
convenient.
But getting into the specifics of what dragon it was would be like digging my own grave,
so I would have to avoid that…
“Probably? I just picked this skull up in the mountains. I didn’t see the dragon breathe
fire while it was alive.”
“Ah, of course, you didn’t. That would mean you killed a dragon and took its skull. It’s no
wonder you don’t know anything about the dragon!”
It seemed to be working.
Of course, I really had killed the dragon and taken its skull.
‘It’s delicious!’
‘This stuff is good too!’
On the other hand, the slimes seemed to be really enjoying themselves.
They were also popular with the Adventurers, and people gave them food.
I had heard that animals got sick if they ate human food with too much sodium…but it
was probably different for slimes.
◇
“Yuji. Do you have a minute?”
The manager called out to be as the feast continued and people began to move away
from me.
“What is it?”
“It’s about the stone. We can’t talk about it here, so I want you to come to the back.”
About the stone…the cursed stone, I suppose.
Judging by his tone, it seemed pretty serious.
“Alright.”
And so I used magic to conceal myself as I left the room. Then I followed the manager
to an empty room in the guild.
He locked the room…and then said:
“We have inspected the remains of the killed monsters at the guild…and have concluded
that the magic stone that created those monsters…is likely manmade. And judging by
the number of monsters, it wasn’t done by a single person.”
He said as he pointed at a desk.
There were fragments of a magic stone that had gone white.
I had had suspicions, as it was not as strong as the magic stone that had destroyed a
kingdom, and it was carried by a strange human… But it turned out to be really man-
made.
I didn’t know what kind of organization it was… But they couldn’t be good, seeing as they
were scattering these things around.
And they must be quite powerful as well.
After all, they were able to orchestrate a monster outbreak on a scale that was big
enough to destroy multiple towns.
“…Yuji. Do you have any ideas about who they could be?”
I had practically no knowledge of criminal organizations in this world.
Still…I did have some information that might be useful.
Chapter 39
“We were so busy dealing with the monsters so that I hadn’t made a report yet…but I
actually caught one of the guys who was carrying the cursed stone.”
“Caught… So there was someone who tried to bring a cursed stone into this town!?”
“No, it was actually some slimes that were far away who caught him.”
I said as I pointed to the slime on my shoulder.
Well, it wasn’t actually this slime that did it.
“A slime caught a human…? Well, we’ll leave that for now. So, can we question this
person?”
“No. I had captured him alive, but he then killed himself.”
“Killed himself… It would be one thing to do it while you were being questioned, but right
after being captured? That is very strange. He was either incredibly loyal to his
organization. Or there was something else… But even large kingdoms rarely have
soldiers who are so skilled.”
So the manager thought so too.
There was too little information from the culprit…the only thing I could relate was the
words he said before killing himself.
“He said, ‘to save this tarnished world!’…what does that mean?”
I asked the manager without much expectations for an answer.
But-the blood seemed to drain from his face as he heard this.
“Yuji…is-is that what the culprit really said?”
“Yeah. What does it mean?”
“I have an idea. But…no, it can’t be.”
Apparently, there was some important meaning behind the words I had said.
However, I had no idea what it would be.
“…Those words, is there something special about them?”
“There was a criminal organization called Blue Moon of Salvation that fell about 40 years
ago… Well, it was practically a religion. And those were the words they would say before
death.”
I see.
It was an old religion.
Still, I didn’t understand why that would make him react so strongly.
“So, this Blue Moon of Salvation was an especially large criminal organization?”
“No, they were really just made up of about 20 people. …Still, 500 people died in order
to bring an end to those 20. They were not normal.”
500 to kill 20.
As they were being sent to hunt down a criminal organization, the people who had
participated were likely strong knights and Adventurers, not average citizens.
“They were that powerful?”
“Yes. Their skill with magic exceeds what the kingdom is capable of today. Besides, they
did not put much value on the lives of their own. They easily used suicidal magic. …Had
it not been for that, casualties might have been halved.”
…That sounded horrible.
Perhaps their magic skills were gained through human experiments.
However…
“They should be. …But aside from that great country, the Blue Moon of Salvation was
the only organization that was capable of making cursed stones. Besides, those words
before death… We cannot be sure that members of the Blue Moon of Salvation did not
survive.”
The manager said, deep in thought.
“Is it really possible that the organization could still exist after being destroyed 40 years
ago?”
“Normally, no. However, there was definitely something odd about the way their
organization fell. They were always odd, really. And so we hadn’t thought about it too
much… But if they had only made a theatrical show of being destroyed while descending
underground in order make cursed stones…well, it would explain a lot. After all, they
were good with summoning and production magic.”
Summoning magic…
Indeed, monsters had been summoned from the fragments of the magic stones.
—In a way, I had also been summoned to this world.
If I was summoned—that would mean someone in this world summoned me.
My summoning and the cursed stone.
The timing couldn’t be just a coincidence.
Perhaps—these two events were related to each other.
…I was starting to feel that this world was incredibly dangerous.
Back when I first met the slimes, I had thought it would be a peaceful world.
Chapter 40
After the incident with the monster outbreak from the cursed stone was resolved, the
town was peace itself. There was no followup attack from the Blue Moon of Salvation,
and life was returning to how it once was.
On the other hand, there was one problem that arose for me.
That was…
“Ah, it’s Yuji!”
“Dragonslayer!”
“Yuji! Where’s the princess?”
They treated me like a hero.
The rumor that I had replicated the fires of a dragon with Hellfire of Death and burned all
of the monsters had now spread to all corners of the small town.
Not only that, but the story had expanded. People were starting to say that I had killed a
herd of dragons by myself or that I had saved a princess that was being attacked.
The dragons were one thing, but where did this talk of a princess come from?
The result was that I was undeservedly treated like a Hero.
The Adventurers acted the same around me, but the people of the town(especially the
children) now saw me differently. They even tried to give my slimes food, which made
me quite uncomfortable.
…And so…
“Can you tell me of a town where it would be easy to work as an Adventurer?”
I asked the guild manager the next time I saw him.
Yes. I was going to move to a different town.
Thankfully, it seemed that the rumors had only spread inside of this town.
Additionally, this Adventurers guild did not get many requests, and so it was not suited
to an active Adventurers life.
And so I wanted to go to a town that was more suited to being an Adventurer.
“I had a feeling you might. But are you sure?”
The manager asked after hearing my question.
“You could tell?”
“Aye. While they don’t mean any harm by treating you as a hero, it cannot feel good to
hear so much noise every time you step out into town. …I understand the thing about
the dragon, because of the bones, but what about this princess?”
“Don’t ask me. Ask whoever started it.”
“…I guessed as much. So, I understand that you are moving, but what kind of town do
you want to go to?”
“Yes…a town with a lot of quests would be good. But a place where the monsters are
still weak.”
The manager heard this and thought for a while.
Then he opened his mouth.
“If you want lots of quests, it will have to be a big town. What about Kiria?”
“Kiria?”
“Aye. It is about fifty kilometers away from here. A rather large town. The monsters would
be weak for you and there should be plenty of quests.’
I see.
Weak monsters and lots of quests. That was ideal.
I guess I would head to that town for now.
“Thank you. I will make that my first destination then.”
“I should be thanking you. This town would have been a ruin by now if it weren’t for you,
Yuji.”
And like that, my destination was decided.
After saying goodbye to the Adventurers, I used concealment magic in order to leave
through the gates without creating a scene.
“Alright, I’m counting on you.”
“Understood!”
It was about fifty kilometers to Kiria.
I should be able to arrive within the day if I rode on the Proud Wolf.
This was how our roles were assigned:
The Proud Wolf would run.
I would read the map.
The slimes would cheer him on.
“Which way should I go?”
“Turn to the right.”
“You can do it! Proud Wolf!”
…Like that, we continued on our way.
And then the town finally came into view…
“…It’s kind of intimidating…”
“It looks strong!”
We were talking about the town’s defenses.
The outer walls were thick and there was a giant gate made of steel bars. There were
even cannons on the parapets.
…Well, it was supposed to be a big town.
Perhaps this degree of protection was to be expected.
But then again, I hadn’t seen any other large towns to compare it with.
“I guess we should go inside then.”
“Okay.”
“Understood!”
And with that, we entered into Kiria.
It was supposed to be a town with many quests, so I hoped there would be some that
paid well and were still safe.
Chapter 41
“Uhh…I should go to the guild then.”
The first thing I did upon entering the town was to search for the guild.
‘Over there. It says guild!’
The slime pointed me to a guild sign.
As always, slimes were always better at finding things.
‘Well done.’
So saying, I entered the guild.
I would accept a random quest that seemed safe.
That’s what I thought as I headed to the counter…
“Is this your first time here? Then please get registered at the counter over there.”
I already had a guild card, but I was asked to get registered.
But I was sure that guild cards could be used regardless of location.
“I already have a guild card. Do I still need to register?”
“Yes. Some towns require it. It is necessary to know which Adventurers are currently in
the city in case of an emergency. It will be too late to gather information after a monster
attack.”
“Alright. I’ll register then.”
“Thank you. By the way, you may be rejected if it’s determined that you are too weak to
fight for Kiria!”
…Are you serious?
Did I come to the wrong town?
I wondered about this as I headed for the counter.
“Do you wish to register?”
“Yeah. You can reject me mercilessly if it seems dangerous.”
I answered to the man at the counter.
As long as I say that, I would not get through if I was too weak.
…But hadn’t the manager said that Kiria was a safe town with weak monsters?
If that was the case, it seemed highly unlikely that I could fail.
“I’ve never heard anyone ask to be rejected before. Well, it’s good to be cautious. …In
any case, show me your guild card.
“Right.”
I said as I handed it to him.
“Job…Tamer?”
He looked at the card and then at me with a suspicious expression.
Apparently, Tamers were rare here as well.
“Are Tamers disqualified?”
“Not at all. But Tamers are simply too weak. They generally don’t pass. …Uh, are you
going to use that wolf?”
“This slime is also part of my team.”
“Slime? …Compared to that wolf, it should be practically useless… But, uh…I guess I’ll
write it down.”
Then he stamped my guild card and handed it back to me.

“Alright. Registration is complete. You can now go on quests.”
“…Huh? After all that talk about capabilities, I assumed there would be some kind of
test…”
“There are times that we require tests. But B-Rank Scouts are automatically accepted.”
…I had heard it was convenient to be a B-Rank Scout, but I didn’t know how convenient.
“Is it that great of a certificate to have?”
“Aye. It is said that the chances of your entire party being killed will go down to a fifth by
just having one of them.”
One fifth. That’s amazing.
Indeed, you could prevent ambushes with the slimes’ scouting abilities, which would
make things considerably safer.
You would also have enough time to run away if it was a strong enemy. So one fifth was
probably not an exaggeration.
“…I know. Since you just arrived here, why don’t you accept a guild quest?”
“A guild quest?”
“Aye. We’re looking for personnel to help find the locations of strong monsters, but not
many people are good at that. So you would be perfect as a B-Rank Scout.”
…Hmm.
So they had such quests, huh?
“You said you didn’t have enough people, so there will be others doing this quest too?”
“Aye. Even if you are a B-Rank Scout, we can’t let you go searching for monsters on
your own. But the other members we have gathered are all veterans.”
I see.
It would be my first time fighting in this area, so it might not be a bad thing to practice
here with people who knew what they were doing.
…But on the other hand, it seemed dangerous to join a party with strangers.
I should meet them first and see if I can trust them.
And even if I can, I should still remain cautious and use my slimes.
Chapter 42
“I would like to decide whether or not I want to accept after I meet the other members.”
“Very well. It is part of the basics, determining for yourself whether you can trust party
members. Do you mind if it is thirty minutes from now?”
“That’s fine.”
The man heard my reply and then started writing something down. He then handed it
over to a different guild worker.
It was probably a notice to have the other members gather here.
“Alright, everyone will be here in thirty minutes. You can do whatever you want in the
meantime.”
“Okay.”
Thirty minutes was too short to go out and explore.
I guess I could just kill time by looking at the quest board.
◇
…Thirty minutes later.
There were now four of us gathered together at the guild.
One man with intimidating eyes and two younger women.
The girls were both pretty but had equipment that looked like it had seen a lot of use,
and they seemed like veterans.
“Rodis. D-Rank, Short-sword wielder.”
The man with the angry look said.
Apparently, you introduced yourself by saying your rank and job within the guild.
“E-Rank, Archer. My name’s Tina. I team up with Lisa as Adventurers.”
“I’m also E-Rank and use a spear. Call me Lisa. I always work with Lisa. I’ve never seen
you two before.”
So Rodis was D-Rank and the girls were E-Rank.
My rank had gone up before coming to Kiria, so it was now F-Rank.
It had gone up all at once because my promotion had been delayed due to the monster
outbreak.
But…I was still the lowest in this group.
I hoped they wouldn’t turn me down because of that.
With that worry in my head, I introduced myself.
“F-Rank Tamer. I’m Yuji. I was chosen because I’m a B-Rank Scout, but this will be my
first time fighting in a party.”
When I said this, Rodis immediately opened his mouth.
“Hey. What do you think you’re doing, bringing some F-Rank Tamer with no experience?
Even if it’s an investigation, it’s still inside of the forest. He will be no use to us if he can’t
at least fight.”
Rodis did not seem to welcome the idea of me joining.
Well, I had a feeling this would happen.
As he said, no one would want an inexperienced and low-rank guy to have their back.
As I was wondering how to respond, the girls group replied instead.
“He may be a Tamer, but he’s also a B-Rank Scout, you know? If he is a good enough
Scout to get that certification, that should be more than enough.”
Apparently, they agreed with letting me in… Or more accurately, they wanted a B-Rank
Scout in their party.
I hadn’t known it was such a famous certification.
“If anything, I’m against having Rodis join. I’ve never been in a party with him before, but
the rumors are not good, you know?”
“That’s true. I hear bad things. I agree, Rodis should be excluded from the team.”
Now Rodis was the one was being attacked.
He apparently had a bad reputation.
“Hey, wait a minute. If I leave, then there will only be two fighters. That’s too few for even
an investigation team. …And you say that my reputation is bad. But what exactly did I
do?”
“Well, it’s not like there is any evidence…”
“Alright. If you agree to let Yuji in, we will agree to let you in. Do we have a deal?”
“…Fine. Do whatever you like.”
Things moved rapidly without my input.
I hadn’t even said anything about deciding to join.
‘What do you think? Can we trust them?’
‘Hmmm…I don’t know!’
‘But, won’t it be fine as long as we watch?’
True. I could deal with anything as long as the slimes kept guard.
If I saw anything suspicious I could make the slimes monitors.
Besides, I had never fought in a party like this before.
It would be a good experience to fight while being cautious of enemies as well as party
members.
And as practice, doing it with a small party seemed ideal.
I would be at a loss if I had to stay on my guard in a large party out of nowhere.
“Oh, right, we haven’t even asked you yet. We all decided now. But what about you,
Yuji? Are you fine with this party?”
“Yeah. I’d like to join.”
I answered Lisa’s question immediately.
And with that, our party was formed.
Chapter 43
“Are you all ready?”
“I am.”
“Aye.”
A short while had now passed since we formed the party.
We had accepted a quest from the guild and were just about to leave the town.
The quest was to investigate the location of a B-Rank monster known as an Earth
Dragon.
Not only that, but if we made reports of any other B-Rank and over monsters, we would
receive an additional reward.
“Alright, let’s go then. Rodis will be in the front and I’ll be in the middle. Lisa can guard
the rear.”
“Okay!”
“…Understood.”
Tina gave the order.
Apparently, she was the leader of this party.
Rodis was the highest in rank, but I suppose it was best that an Archer, who could see
everything, gave out the orders.
Speaking of which…
“And what am I supposed to do?”
“While you’re a B-Rank Scout, you can’t fight as a Tamer, right? So you don’t have to
join in. You should continue to search the area at a distance where you can remain safe.
The speed of this mission depends on how much time it takes you to find the Earth
Dragon.”
“Yes, a quest isn’t worth taking if it goes on for too long.”
I see.
If I wasn’t going to be useful in battle, I should focus on my role.
They had formed a party that allowed them to fight with just three people, so it was
probably best that I didn’t interfere.
“By the way, what should I do when I find this Earth Dragon?”
“You should tell me about the location. Then I will write it down and the quest will be
complete.”
Tina said as she took out a small magic stone.
It was apparently a magic stone that recorded the location it was activated in.
We talked about it as we ran towards the forest that the quest had specified.
It was known as the Forest of Delight, and was located about 40 kilometers away from
Kiria.
As it was estimated to take us about three days, we had to carry lots of heavy equipment.
Since I didn’t know if I could trust them, I hadn’t told them of my Tamer skills… When I
knew that I could, I could use ‘Slime Storage’ to have the slimes carry everything.
I thought of this as I activated ‘Monster Mutual Understanding.’
This was to talk to the Proud Wolf.
‘Are you alright over there?’
‘Yes! We’re prepared!’
This time I had the Proud Wolf and about 30 slimes move separately.
There were two reasons for this.
The first was to scout, which was the main objective of the quest.
The other was so that if any of my party members acted suspiciously, I would be able to
ambush them from afar.
And so I had not told them about the Proud Wolf.
‘Good. Be careful that you are not seen while you search for monsters in that area. It
would be great if you could find the Earth Dragon, but don’t do anything dangerous. …If
it comes to a battle, I will deal with it with Magic Transfer.’
‘Understood!’
Just as I finished giving the order to the Proud Wolf…the slime on my shoulder raised
its voice.
‘Yuji. There are monsters!’
It seemed like they had found monsters already.
When I heard this, I activated Shared Senses and found out the location of the monsters.
Then I told the other members.
“You can tell that there are monsters 2 kilometers ahead!? Isn’t that too far to see!?”
“Do you really have the distance right? I don’t think it’s possible for even B-Rank Scouts
to know the location of something they can’t see?”
Tina and the others looked at me doubtfully.
Apparently, the scouting abilities of a B-Rank Scout were lower than that of slimes with
upgraded tamer skills.
“No, I’m sure they are 2 kilometers ahead. Of course, we’re getting closer now.”
I answered Tina while continuing to monitor the monsters through my slimes.
While I didn’t need to tell them how I did it, there was no need to hide the range of which
I could detect monsters.
And then several minutes passed.
“Woah, they really are here!”
We encountered the monsters in the exact place I had said we would.
“They don’t look like much. You can handle them, Rodis! Are you fine doing it alone?”
“Easily!”
Tina looked at the monsters and gave Rodis the order as she readied her bow.
As arrows were limited, she likely wouldn’t want to use them here, but just readied them
as a precaution.
After receiving the order from Tina, Rodis charged towards the pack of monsters while
swinging his sword.
He was clearly quite skilled with it and was able to kill all of them without ever appearing
to be in danger. It all happened in a flash.
“Still, you were exactly right about the location…”
“Maybe Yuji’s scouting ability is top class among B-Rank Scouts…”
Tina and the others muttered as we continued on our way.
This brought a question to my mind, and so I asked them.
“So do A-Rank Scouts have an even wider range for detecting things?”
“Well, if there were any A-Rank Scouts, they would probably be able to detect a wider
area than you. …But, there aren’t any A-Rank Scouts.”
“…There aren’t?”
“Not right now. Sometimes you hear of confident B-Rank Scouts taking the test, but I
never heard of anyone passing. …Actually, I did hear that one person passed about 10
years ago.”
I see.
So it was very rare to be an A-Rank Scout.
We talked about this as we continued our way through the Forest of Delight.
Chapter 44
“So this is the entrance to the forest. We’ll set up camp after moving away from the road.
The Forest of Delight becomes more dangerous the further you go in, so we should get
some sleep while we can.”
Several hours had now passed since leaving the town of Kiria.
Tina suggested that we set up camp now that we had arrived in the forest.
“Away from the road?”
“Staying away from the road is a general rule when you have a small party. Being near
the road might mean fewer monsters, but it’ll make it easier for bandits to find you.”
I see. So that’s why.
So, you had to think about dealing with bandits when camping…
And so we moved away from the road and searched for a suitable spot.
“This place looks good. Yuji, are there any monsters around?”
Tina had chosen a spot near a cliff that was lower than the surrounding area.
Yes, I could see how it would be hard for bandits to find us here.
“I don’t see any monsters. And there are no humans within my detection range either.”
“Alright, so it’s decided then. Let’s set up camp.”
So saying, everyone pitched their own tent and began to eat the preserved food they
had brought.
In these kinds of temporary parties, everyone brought their own things.
As I had heard of this in advance, I had prepared my own tent, which I was able to set
up before sitting down to a dinner of bread that I had brought.
“So, who should take the first watch?”
Tina asked once we were finished eating.
Then Rodis opened his mouth, which was unusual, as he mostly kept silent.
“You should go first. I’ll be second, third is Yujji and Lisa can go last. What do you say?”
“I understand choosing Yuji for the darkest hours because he’s a scout, but how did you
choose the others?”
“Second and third have their sleeping hours split into two, which can be the most tiring.
I have the highest rank, so I should do it. Yuji doesn’t fight, so he doesn’t matter. But I
don’t want you two dragging us down.”
“Well, if you insist. …I’ll wake you up when your time comes. You three can rest now.”
…While it may not have been worded in the most ideal way, he was surprisingly
gentlemanly?
And with that, I stationed my slimes around the area and then went to sleep.
If something happened, the slimes would alert me.
‘Yuji! Yuji!’
The voices of the slimes woke me up.
Apparently, something had happened.
‘What is it? What happened?’
‘Rodis suddenly disappeared during his watch!’
‘Disappeared…do you mean he ran away?’
‘Uhh…I don’t think so! We’re chasing him now on the Proud Wolf!’
Upon hearing this, I connected to the slime on the Proud Wolf’s back with Shared
Senses.
And then I was able to see Rodis running through the forest.
…Yes, it didn’t look like he was running because he didn’t want to watch anymore.
And it didn’t seem like nature was calling him either.
In any case, the situation was very abnormal.
‘Go wake up Tina and Lisa.’
‘Okay!’
I told a slime to wake them up as I continued to monitor Rodis.
It seemed like he was making his way to somewhere in the forest.
Perhaps he remembered the exact location because there was no hesitation in the way
he moved.
“Yuji. The slimes woke us up. Did something happen?”
“Isn’t it Rodis’s turn to watch?”
Tina and Lisa said as they came towards me.
“Yeah. But he’s gone off somewhere.”
“If he escaped during his watch…he can’t be up to anything good. Are you sure he isn’t
just relieving himself?”
“Definitely not that. Rodis is now running about three kilometers away from here.”
“You can tell…? In any case, I see that it is no ordinary matter. We have to leave this
place at once. We’ll leave the tents here for now.”
Tina gave the order after hearing my answer. And so she started gathering her things.
“Got it!”
Lisa also started to do the same.
The two of them were apparently thinking of leaving this place as soon as possible.
“Do we really have to run away now?”
“We do. Only a bandit would run away in the middle of his watch without saying anything.
It’s a good thing you noticed it before we were attacked, Yuji.”
He was working with the bandits… I see.
We had chosen a spot that would be difficult for bandits to find, but if Rodis really had
run off in order to alert his bandit friends…then that effort had been for nothing.
We would have all been sleeping while he had the watch. There could not have been
easier prey for the bandits then.
Well, that was if you ignored the fact that I had the slimes.
I thought as much as I finished packing my belonging.
“Now, let’s run!”
Chapter 45
Several minutes passed since we escaped the campsite.
Rodis had stopped in front of a small cottage that had been built as if for a hiding place.
…It looked exactly like what you would expect a bandit hideout to look like.
Rodis then knocked on the door.
“It’s me, Rodis. I’ve acquired some prey.”
After a moment, the door opened and Rodis went inside.
As the scout slimes were a short distance away, they could not see inside of the cottage.
‘Can you get a little closer while being careful not to get caught?’
‘Okay!’
‘They’ll see me if I get closer, so I’m going to hide!’
I gave the order to the slimes to go closer.
This gave me a much better idea of what was happening.
“What did you bring?”
“Two women and one man. The man looks really puny and won’t be worth much… But
he is a B-Rank Scout, so maybe he has a lot of money on him. It’s an Earth Dragon
investigation quest, so no one will pry into it if I say they were killed on the way.”
“And their equipment?”
“About E-Rank stuff. They should fetch a decent price.”
Apparently, they were planning on selling us and all of our stuff.
Well, it was settled then. This was a bandit hideout and Rodis was one of them.
So that meant…well, I should probably ask the veteran Adventurers what that meant.
“Tina. Rodis just joined up with his bandit friends.”
“Yuji. Your detection abilities go that far?”
“Yeah. Actually, I had my tamed slimes do the scouting. It was also them that noticed
that Rodis had run away.”
I said as I pointed to the slime on my shoulder.
I felt that I could trust Tina and Lisa, and so I could at least tell them that much.
“I never heard of a Tamer doing such a thing! I knew your detection abilities were
abnormal, but isn’t this is crazy!?”
“I never heard of it either.”
“I don’t know what to say, but I just can. …So, what should we do?”
“Uh… So you can tell where their location is too?”
“Yeah. Should I catch them?”
I said this as I used the slimes’ magic detection ability to scan the positions of the bandits.
There were four of them including Rodis.
They had their own weapons, but capturing and defeating them seemed like it would be
easy enough with Magic Transfer.
“It would be better to kill them rather than catch them… How many are there?”
“Four including Rodis.”
“In that case, we won’t be able to kill them. There are only three of us, and Rodis is not
someone I want to fight with such a disadvantage.”
Ah. She was thinking that we would all go and do it ourselves.
Well, that wasn’t quite necessary.
“We don’t have to go ourselves. I’m pretty sure I could just do it with the slimes.”
“…You can do such a thing? Slimes? Actual slimes?”
“Yeah. Even slimes can fight if you use your head. …Should I give it a try? If it seems
like it won’t work, I’ll have the slimes retreat and we can make a run for it.”
Tina heard this and thought for a moment.
“If you can do it, it would be our best option without a doubt.”
As I now had the approval of the party leader, I gave the order to the slimes.
Rodis was quite strong, so I’d have to move carefully.
So saying, I cast ‘Monster Conceal’ on them once again.

The slimes were semi-transparent and it was also the middle of the night.
They would likely remain hidden unless the enemy had monsters that could detect them.
Now that I think about it, Rodis had probably specifically chosen this time to take the
watch, because it made it easier to ambush us… Of course, it would be used to our
advantage now.
‘Okay!’
‘Understood!’
The slimes heard my order and began to separate and surround the cottage.
The Proud Wolf moved a short distance away and hid in some bushes.
I would have liked to just use Hellfire of Death… But the magic depletion was so severe,
that I would not be able to do anything if we happened to be attacked by reinforcements.
So it would be better to use something less demanding… But I don’t think I ever used
magic that was perfect for a small group before.
…Well, I’ll choose something randomly. And if it doesn’t work, then I’ll use Hellfire of
Death.
With that decided, I searched my memory.
I would like to use something unrelated to fire this time. Fire would light up the place and
make the slimes visible if I failed to kill all of them.
And then I found something called ‘Curse of Eternal Tundra’… But the name made me
think it would be in the same class as Hellfire of Death.
Now, if there was only something a little weaker, that was also ice-type magic… It was
as I was thinking such things that I found exactly that.
‘Area Freeze – Medium.’
It sounded simple and to the point. I would use this.
‘Magic Transfer—-Area Freeze – Medium!’
I transferred the magic to the slimes while making sure that no one else would be able
to hear my voice.
In the next instant…the sounds of the bandits’ talking suddenly stopped.
Not a sound could be heard from the cottage.
‘…What happened?’
In order to see inside of the room, I transferred a Magic Bullet to destroy the wall.
And then…everything became clear.
At first, it just looked like the bandits were still talking to each other.
There was no surprise over an attack on their faces. If you took a photograph of bandits
talking, it would look just like this.
The only thing odd was that they were completely still.
I checked their status through the slimes, and it showed that their HP was 0.
Apparently, the bandits had died without ever knowing they had been attacked.
‘Area Freeze – Medium’… It was stronger than I had imagined.
As I mused over this, I checked my own status.
…My MP had only depleted by 20%.
This was very useful. I don’t know how effective it would be against monsters, but
perhaps it was the best for fighting humans.
But now I was curious about the effectiveness of Curse of Eternal Tundra… But that
would have to wait.
Chapter 46
“I killed all of them.”
I reported to Tina.
“No way! But that was so fast!?”
“It’s true. I used the slimes to freeze all of them.”
“…Still, it’s hard to believe. It’s possible that they may be wanted. So I would like to go
and confirm…”
That was true. While I could watch the scene through the slimes and use magic to defeat
them, Tina had been here talking to me. It would be very odd from her perspective.
But then again, what if I hadn’t really killed all of them and we were attacked?
“Alright, what if I brought the ones I killed over here?”
“Huh? You can do that!?”
“Well, it will be the tamed monsters who will be doing it, so I’ll have to ask them…”
So saying, I activated Monster Mutual Understanding and contacted the Proud Wolf.
‘Proud Wolf. Can you and the slimes carry the bodies back?’
‘Uh…if we can drag them. Yes!’
The Proud Wolf said as he looked at some rope that hung on the side of the cottage.
‘I don’t mind. Do it.’
‘Understood! Will you help me, slimes?’
‘Okay!’
‘Okay!’
And with that, the slimes bound up the frozen bandits with rope and then held the other
ends as they rode on the Proud Wolf.
‘Alright, here we go!’
The Proud Wolf declared before he started running.
He was dragging the weight of four humans, but his speed seemed to be the same as
usual.
…I suppose the Proud Wolf really was just lacking in confidence, but actually quite
powerful.
As I thought about this, the Proud Wolf got closer and closer.
“A Proud Wolf with slimes on his back will appear soon. They are monsters that I tamed,
so don’t attack them.”
“Alright.”
“Understood.”
Not a minute passed after that when the Proud Wolf arrived.
Slimes rode on his back, and they were holding onto ropes which had bandits on the
other end. They were still frozen solid.
Tina and Lisa saw one of them…and raised their voices.
“Is that…Gelios!?”
“What!? Is it really him!? …It is!!”
…Uh, they were really overreacting.
Surely they weren’t acquaintances?
“Do you know him?”
“You do know that he is the most famous bandit in this area!?”

…I see.
But, no, I had never heard the name Gelios before.
“So, what kind of bandit was he?”
“He’s a bandit that has robbed and murdered countless people. But has evaded capture
for so long due to his strength! I’m pretty sure that the price on his head was insane!”
“Yes, I believe it was around 2,500,000 cicols. The others aren’t as famous as Gelios,
but they are all dangerous and well-known too! …Yuji. How did you kill them all!?”
“So, Rodis was connected with such men, huh? Yuji, this would have been a disaster if
you weren’t here.”
2,500,000 cicols.
If I remember correctly, it cost me 150,000 to take the guild test, and that had been
considered a lot of money. So 2,500,000 should be a great amount for a reward.
“So, I should take this to the guild?”
I said while pointing to the frozen bandits.
Their HP was at 0, so we could always just leave them here. But we were probably
obligated to bring them back since they were wanted men.
As I thought about this, Tina told me something useful.
“You can just use a magic tool to confirm the kill, so you don’t have to carry them. The
bigger issue is what we should do now.”
“Now?”
“Yes. With Rodis gone, our fighting force may not be enough to finish the
quest…unless… Yuji, could you act as a scout and fight at the same time?”
I see. So that’s what she meant.
Chapter 47
“I can fight while scouting. Though my MP gets depleted every time the slimes use
magic, so I can’t use it too much.”
“That’s fine. As long as you can protect yourself, we should be able to manage the rest.”
“It’s settled then. There’s no harm in finishing a quest we’ve already accepted.”
And with that, I sent the Proud Wolf and slimes back into the forest. Having them spread
out was our best defense against an ambush.
As for combat and scouting, the slimes could do it as long as they remained hidden
throughout.
Still, I decided to search for some magic that would fit the occasion.
“Alright, you do that then. …Now, I suppose we better set up camp. We have to retrieve
our camping equipment, so I need you to secure the area.”
“I understand retrieving the equipment, but you want to set up camp again? But we just
did that?”
“But we were interrupted and some of us didn’t get enough sleep. Especially you, Yuji.
You couldn’t have been sleeping very soundly if you noticed Rodis had gone missing?”
I see. So we would get the sleep we had missed out on.
This world was a lot nicer than my old company.
The slimes had actually told me about Rodis, but it didn’t change the fact that I hadn’t
gotten that much sleep.
…I should take them up on their kind offer.
“Alright. Let’s go retrieve the camping equipment.”
I said. Then I ordered the slimes.
‘We’re going back to get our equipment. See if there are any monsters in the area.’
‘Okay!’
‘Understood!’
And with that, the Proud Wolf and slimes went to see if the area was secure.
Thankfully, they returned with the news that everything was still there and no monsters
had been there.
“My tent is fine… Okay, that’s everything then.”
Tina said as she walked around the area after making sure that her belongings were
there.
The sky was already starting to brighten.
“But this place has been exposed by the bandits, maybe we should change locations
just to be safe.”
“It’ll be a lot of trouble finding a perfect spot again, but I think you are right.”
Tina looked very drowsy and muttered as if she would really rather not do that.
…Maybe this was a good time to try a little trick.
“I’ll find a camping spot for you.”
“Huh? Tamed monsters can do that too?”
“No, they don’t have that ability. …But, I can see what they are looking at.”
And so saying, I grabbed the slime that was on my shoulder.
…When there were this many slimes gathered together, it was large and hard to grab.
‘Hey, split up so you become a little smaller.’
‘Okay! …How much smaller?’
‘Throwing size.’
The slimes heard this and raised their voices in surprise.
‘…Are you going to throw us again!? It was so shocking the last time you did it!’
‘Yeah. That’s why I am telling you now. I am going to throw you. Do you mind?’
‘Hmm… It’s fine if we know in advance!’
‘Good.’
And with that, I grabbed one of the slimes that had separated from the big one.
And then I hurled it high into the air.
From the point of view of the screaming slime that shot up into the air, I was able to find
a good location.
It was the right distance from us and was in a slight depression, which would make it
hard to find.
“I found a good place. It should be quite safe for us.”
And with that, we started walking towards the spot.
Ten minutes later…we arrived at our destination.
“…That’s amazing… I had no idea that taming was such a good job…”
“Tina. I know a few Tamers who are Adventurers, but none of them can do things like
this. I think Yuji is just a weirdo?”
“Well, there is definitely no doubt about Yuji being weird. There is no way that the guild
would give such a useful job the cold shoulder.”
Tina and Lisa talked about this while they pitched their tent.
“Alright, let’s choose the order of the watch now. We can rest until midday.”
“Oh, leave the watch to me. I just need to make the slimes do it.”
I said as I pointed at the slimes in the area.
The slimes were eating leaves, climbing trees and moving around to their heart’s
content…but I was sure they would still recognize any danger that approached.
Slimes were weak monsters but had a high ability to detect danger.
“…Just slimes? Are you sure that is safe?”
“Yeah. Besides, it was them that noticed Rodis’s escape, not me. I wouldn’t notice any
change that they couldn’t.”
“If you say so, Yuji. It must be fine. …Thank you.”
“Thank you.”
And with that, Tina and Lisa disappeared into their tents.
And then I went into mine.
‘Wake me when it’s midday.’
‘Okay!’
I told the slimes when to wake me up. Then I closed my eyes.
…Now. A lot of things had happened, but tomorrow was when we really started on the
quest.
I hoped things would be less troublesome this time.
Chapter 48
‘Yuji! It’s midday now!’
Midday.
I woke up to the sounds of slimes.
They had also woken up Tina and Lisa, and we all came out of our tents at the same
time.
‘Good job guys. …Did anything happening during the night?’
‘No!’ ‘No!’ ‘No!’
They shouted together.
Apparently, everything had been peaceful.
“Alright, everyone is awake then. We’ll leave here in fifteen minutes.”
Tina gave the order as she looked around.
“Got it.”
“Understood. …Should I have the slimes carry our things?”
So saying, I folded up my tent and handed it to a slime.
I had been hiding their ‘Slime Storage’ feature up until now, but since Rodis was gone, I
didn’t feel like it was still necessary.
“What? You can do that!?”
“Oh, this is going to be so much easier now!”
Tina and Lisa looked in awe as the slime stored things that were bigger than it.
“Yeah. Though, I’m not sure what would happen if something happened to the slime.”
“…When you put it that way, I feel a little nervous… After all, they are just slimes, even
if they can fight a little…”
Tina started to have doubts.
Then the slime turned to me and said.
‘Even if I died, the other slimes would carry the stuff! …But please don’t let me die!’
…Apparently, they could pass the stuff on to other slimes when they died.
That was a lot better than the stuff being destroyed or scattered everywhere.
Though, I would have to explain it to Tina, as she could not hear the slime’s voice.
“Alright, I’ll just have them carry things that aren’t so important. Is that fine with you?”
“Me too!”
They came to this conclusion before I could explain to them what would happen if the
slime died. Still, it made sense that they would not want to leave their valuables with
some monster.
“Yeah, that’s fine.”
“Thank you! …It would help a lot.”
“Thanks!”
And so Tina and Lisa gave some of their baggage to the slime.
As it was not a particularly long quest, they didn’t have that much stuff…so it was about
5 kilograms in all.
But that would still have a big effect on their mobility.
And so we continued on our quest, now traveling much lighter.
“Got it.”
“Understood.”
And so we entered formation and made our way deeper into the forest.
Around us, the slimes created a security net.
…It was known for being a dangerous forest, and so there were lots of monsters to
detect.
I would quickly run out of MP if I killed every one we saw.
Well, there shouldn’t be any problem with only killing the ones that got close.
I thought as I targeted a monster that entered a slime’s vision.
…But on the other hand, this was a good opportunity to test different kinds of magic, so
it would be a waste to just use the same magic over and over again.
I wanted to search for more useful magic while I had the chance.
However, I was also scared that I might accidentally use something like Hellfire of Death
and cause mass devastation. And of course, it would completely deplete my MP.
If only there was a way to search for magic that didn’t use much MP… As I wondered
this, a certain spell entered my mind.
‘MP Limiter.’
Apparently, it allowed you to limit what magic you could use by the amount of MP.
…That was convenient. How had I not noticed it before?
Well, it was probably because I hadn’t acquired it through reading a book, but it was
acquired because a slime read it for me.
It seemed that with magic acquired through slimes, I only remembered them when I first
thought about using them.
I considered this as I searched through my magic.
Unlike most times, most of the magic that appeared in my head seemed to be quite
weak.
It seemed that when using the MP Limiter, I couldn’t even remember any magic that
used a lot of MP. That was neat.
However, I still had no idea what the actual limit was.
In that case, perhaps I could…
‘MP Limiter, Limit: 10.’
I chanted silently. Then the number of spells I could think of decreased.
So I could actually adjust the amount of MP depletion then.
I might as well drop it to the lowest then.
‘MP Limiter. Limit: 1.’
I chanted…now only 4 spells remained.
They were ‘Weak Fire Bullet,’ ‘Gravel Bullet,’ ‘Water Supply,’ and ‘Wind Cut.’
All of them used 1 MP.
And so I decided to test all of them one by one.
Translator: Hello, thanks for reading. It’s that time again! 10 Years After doesn’t have
that many chapters left until completion. I am therefore looking for something to replace
it, so please suggest something you are interested in!
I won’t rule anything out(as long as it is a Japanese WEB NOVEL) but I am more likely
to pick something up if the chapters aren’t terribly long. Cheers.
Chapter 49
“Yuji. There’s a monster!”
Just as I was about to experiment, a perfect wolf-type monster approached.
Judging by its appearance, it seemed about average in strength.
Compared to the weaker monsters around town, it was decent.
And now it would be tested on.
‘Magic Transfer—Water Supply.’
I tried the most peaceful-sounding one first.
As expected, water came out of the slime.
…Well, it was no surprise. It was magic that created water, that was all. It would be useful
for securing water.
But it didn’t seem like I could use it during combat, so I tried the next one.
‘Magic Transfer-Gravel Bullet.’
A small rock went flying towards the monster.
“Gaaah!”
It struck its target and the monster let out a cry before losing its balance and falling on
the ground.
While it couldn’t kill a monster in one hit, it could at least knock them off of their feet.
And so I continued to shoot at the monster. At 4 hits its HP went down to 0.
…Well, it was about what should be expected for this amount of MP.
Besides, the wolf wasn’t that weak either.
‘Magic Transfer—Wind Cut.’
I found another monster of the same type, and this time I used magic that seemed to
have a wind attribute.
All of a sudden, a small cut appeared on the wolf’s stomach.
Apparently, you could not see ‘Wind Cut.’
That in itself was quite useful, but the damage was very low, and the monster just howled
in confusion and looked around.
And so I used the slime to launch Wind Cut repeatedly at it.
The result was that it took 20 Wind Cuts to get its HP to 0.
That was 5 times as much as Gravel Bullet, but not being visible was quite valuable.
There was no harm in knowing how to use it.
Now, the last one.
‘Magic Transfer—Weak Fire Bullet!’
I chanted as another wolf-type monster passed by one of the slimes. Then a very small
bullet of fire shot out.
It was about 3 cm in diameter.
I had assumed that such a small bullet would just disappear upon impact…but the
moment it made contact with the wolf, the monster’s fur blew up with a burst of flames.
It was covered in fire and it only took a few seconds for its HP to fall to 0.
Not only that, but the ground around the wolf was also burnt.
…Weak Fire Bullet, huh? It’s pretty strong.
Perhaps this monster was just weak to fire. But even then, it seemed incredibly powerful
for magic that only required 1 MP.
Still, there would be times when I didn’t want the ground to burn. It would also not be
good in caves where I had to be careful about oxygen.
Magic that was hard to use was powerful, while weak magic was easy to use.
It was quite balanced in a way.
Though, it would have been a lot easier if there was just one really strong magic that I
could use without thinking.
I thought about it as I continued to fire off the fire bullets at monsters who came towards
the slimes.
While it was quite powerful, it was still magic that just consumed 1 MP.
I had wondered if wolf monsters were just easy to burn, and if it would be ineffective on
other monsters…but it was surprisingly not the case.
Of course, it did not kill all monster types in one hit, but even those monsters burned.
Perhaps the magic itself was made so that the fire spread.
…I definitely could not use it indoors.
As I thought about this, Tina said,
“Hey, don’t you think it’s strange?”
“There are too few monsters. It’s not normal to walk this much without encountering any.”
Ahh. This was because I had killed all the monsters who looked like they would get close.
After all, there was actually quite a distance between us and the slimes in the front. And
the slimes also stored all of the bodies, which caused Tina to think that ‘there were no
monsters.’
“I’m having the slimes kill all of the monsters up ahead in advance.”
“…But don’t you lose MP every time the slimes use magic? I would think the MP
depletion would be serious if they killed so many.”
“Not necessarily. The slimes do use MP, but I’ve been only using efficient magic.”
“Efficient magic?”
“Yeah. Like fire magic. It’s difficult to control but quite powerful in return.”
“I never heard that before. Or perhaps slime magic is special. …So, how many monsters
did they kill?”
How many…
I hadn’t exactly been counting, but it was probably…
“I think around 30. Don’t worry, I haven’t used that much MP.”
“Only 30 after walking in this forest for so long. We should consider ourselves lucky.
…Still, the magic must be incredibly efficient if you aren’t worried after killing 30…”
Tina said this and paused…then she looked up at the sky.
“Is it also because of the slimes that it’s become darker?”
I looked up as well and it did seem like the sky had darkened.
However, I hadn’t done anything. Besides, what reason would I have to darken the sky?
But it did seem very strange.
It wasn’t particularly cloudy, and the sun was still up. And yet it was dark.
It was almost like a solar eclipse, but the sun was still visible.
“It’s very eerie… I want to hurry up and finish this quest so we can go back.”
I agreed.
Unfortunately, from what I could tell from the slimes through Shared Senses, nothing
had been found yet.
…But I decided to ask just in case.
‘Hey. Any signs of something strange or very powerful monsters?’
‘There are no powerful monsters at all!’
‘The thing that is strange is that there are no powerful monsters!’
‘There is strange magical energy, but no monsters!’
It seemed that the monster we were after was not close by, but the slimes also felt that
something was wrong.
Well…what would happen now?
Chapter 50
Nearly half an hour had passed since we noted the eeriness of the sky.
It was still dark…actually, it seemed like it could be darker now than before.
And then…through ‘Monster Mutual Understanding, the slimes began to start shouting
all at once.
‘Yuji! Yuji!’
‘A strong monster is suddenly coming closer!’
‘But there was nothing there a moment ago!’
A monster had suddenly appeared out of nowhere?
Was such a thing even possible?
…Perhaps the monster had been hiding in the ground and suddenly burst out.
I considered such possibilities while using Shared Senses to search the area for any
magical energy.
And then I detected something large. It was less than 1km away.
‘Do you think the monster will find you?’
‘It shouldn’t find us…but it might find you and the others, Yuji!’
I heard the slime say this and I quickly turned to Tina and Lisa.
“A huge monster just appeared about 1km away from here!”
When I said this…Tina thought for a second and then said without any hesitation,
“We will retreat! There is a safe route nearby!”
“Got it! Take us there!”
“Understood.”
And with that, we began to run.
A number of slimes were hiding in the forest as scouts, but I intended on bringing them
back later.
“This monster you found. Is it an Earth Dragon?”
“We haven’t actually seen it…I’ll check.”
So saying, I put an extra layer of concealment magic on one of the slimes and had it
poke out its head.
What I saw…was a monster that looked very different from the Earth Dragon I saw at
the guild.
Though, it was in the shape of a dragon… But it was about twice as large. It was at least
10 meters tall.
According to what I heard when accepting the quest, Earth Dragons were only supposed
to be about 5 meters tall.
“This…this isn’t an Earth Dragon! It’s much bigger and looks strong! …Should we keep
searching for the Earth Dragon?”
“If we find a monster that is even more dangerous than an Earth Dragon, we can just
deliver the location and features and the quest will be treated as complete! In fact, you
will often get an extra reward for discovering a more dangerous monster.”
Apparently, it was fine even if it wasn’t the right monster.
The main objective of the investigation was to find the danger within the forest. And so
that objective would be complete if you found a different dangerous monster.
As we talked, a deep valley appeared before us.
“We’re going in there!”
Tina said as she pointed at it.
It seemed easy enough to walk in, but there were steep cliffs on both sides.
“This valley is called the Delight Valley and is famous for being safe. The terrain makes
it uncomfortable for large monsters. So strong monsters avoid it.”
“I am sure it will be fine. From what I remember, nothing above a C-Rank monster has
entered it for one hundred years.”
So this valley in front of us was known for being very safe.
But I was worried about entering a place where we could be trapped in…but since these
two veterans insisted that it would be safe, it must be true.
Still, I should ask the scouts.
‘Proud Wolf. Go 2 kilometers ahead and check the area.’
‘Understood!’
Perhaps the Proud Wolf wanted to leave the forest as soon as possible. He carried a
few slimes on his back and rushed off towards the valley.
We followed after him.
Now, about ten minutes had passed.
The slimes had detected the presence of the dragon once again.
Apparently, it was now near the entrance of the valley.
Now we could no longer turn back. If there just happened to be a strong monster inside
the valley now, we would be forced to battle with one of the monsters.
“By the way, how long does this continue?”
“About 30 kilometers. It will take longer this way, but we will be able to escape the forest
by just walking through this valley.”
That was far.
Well, as long as it was a safe route, it would be worth it.
We would just have to pray that today would not be the first day in one hundred years
that a strong monster decided to enter the valley.
Chapter 51
“This feels quite different from usual, doesn’t it?”
Tina muttered as we continued through the valley.
“It does?”
“I have come here a few times before. But it’s way too quiet now.”
“Maybe it’s because the slimes killed so many monsters? There were more monsters in
here than there were in the forest.”
I had sent the Proud Wolf ahead to ensure that it was safe. And they had killed all the
monsters nearby while they were at it.
And there were more here than in the forest.
No strong monster had appeared yet, but I assumed that there would still be some
weaker ones.
And yet…
“Is that true? There were more here than in the forest?”
“Yeah. At least, within the area that the slimes were scouting in. Not that it was that much
more than in the forest.”
“That’s strange… There are usually much fewer monsters in the Delight Valley… Yuji.
Could you stop killing monsters for a little while?”
“Sure.”
So saying, I sent the order to the slimes and the Proud Wolf.
‘Stop for now and come back to us. I want to see something.’
‘Okay!’
‘Understood!’
And so they returned to us.
After a short while, monsters started to appear in front of us little by little.
“Woah, that’s a lot…”
“It’s just like the forest. This is strange…”
Tina and Lisa muttered to each other as they watched.
According to them, the Delight Valley was under unusual conditions.
“Should we turn back and go by a different route?”
“No, that will be very difficult. It seems that the dragon is staying near the entrance of the
valley. It’ll be too dangerous to go back unless it moves.”
“…What a terrible position to take… In that case, there is only one thing we can do.”
“Yes?”
“Rush through the Delight Valley as quickly as possible and pray that nothing happens!”
…That wasn’t much of a plan.
Well, it wasn’t like I had an alternative.
“Understood!”
“Got it!”
However…it did not take long for a problem to occur.

‘Yuji! A monster!’
‘It looks stronger than the last one!’
A slime said as it looked towards the monster.
It looked like a Red Bear.
It was not…difficult to kill. I think it was considered to be C-Rank back at the guild.
But according to the guild’s information, the Delight Valley wasn’t supposed to have
monsters over C-Rank.
…Maybe I should just check.
And so I used the slime to launch an attack.
‘Magic Transfer-Fireball!’
I chanted. Then a Fireball shot towards the Red Bear and burned it.
Apparently, I could kill it in one hit.
‘Fireball’ used a lot more MP than ‘Weak Fireball,’ but the damage was so much stronger.
‘Now bring the monster you just killed over here.’
‘Understood!’
And so the Proud Wolf and slimes dragged the body back to us.
I pointed at it and asked Tina.
“Is this monster really C-Rank then?”
Tina looked at the bear-like corpse.
She replied immediately.
“A C-Rank Red Bear, huh. …Did you kill it in this valley?”
“Yeah.”
Tina had said that stronger monsters didn’t come here because it was uncomfortable for
them.
A C-Rank and above had not entered the valley for 100 years, so it must have been quite
bad.
However, it wasn’t as if there were an actual barrier that kept them out.
If they had a good enough reason to, strong monsters could still enter.
The problem was figuring out the reason…maybe it was related to why the sky suddenly
became strangely dark.
As I thought about this…I heard the voice of the slimes.
‘Yuji!’
‘The Earth Dragon is here!’
…Are you serious?
We had searched for it all this time, and then it suddenly appeared here.
And it was the worst possible place. The Earth Dragon seemed to be rushing straight
towards us now.
Of course, the entrance was still being blocked by the mystery dragon.
…We had no choice but to fight.
Chapter 52
“It’s the Earth Dragon! It’s coming right towards us!”
“No way! It’s here!? …But, what about the dragon by the entrance? Is it still there?”
“Yeah. It will be hard to get passed it without being noticed. …Uh, are Earth Dragons
very strong?”
Tina heard my words and gave me an exasperated look.
But she answered quickly.
“Earth Dragons are some of the strongest in the B-Rank. That usually makes them the
strongest monsters that appear in these forests. Otherwise, we wouldn’t have been sent
to investigate!”
…I see.
I still didn’t quite grasp this whole ranking business. But I suppose that was how it was.
That being said, it seemed like the Earth Dragon would still be manageable compared
to the dragon that was guarding the entrance to the valley.
As for the dragon I killed when first coming to this world…I honestly did not remember it
much.
But I still felt I had a chance here.
“Alright, as a test, I will use the slimes to attack the Earth Dragon.”
“Are you crazy!? Not even a group of C-Ranking Adventurers could take on an Earth
Dragon! Just pray that it doesn’t come here!”
“Yes, I don’t think we can defeat it. We should just avoid provoking it and hope it turns
around…”
Like that, Tina and Lisa tried to stop me from launching an attack on the Earth Dragon.
However…there did not seem to be much time left.
As they discussed the matter, the Earth Dragon was just getting closer and closer.
It was clearly very fast on its feet.
Thirty seconds passed…and then we could hear the pounding of its feet on the ground.
It was not less than 500 meters away from us, and we could see it with our own eyes.
“This is…not going to work… We must press against the wall and pray that it ignores
us!”
“Running away will only delay its attack by a few seconds… We will just have to pray
that we are lucky!”
Tina and Lisa had now given up on trying to do anything.
They went into a dent in the cliffside and prepared to wait for the dragon to run passed
them.
However, I had not given up on killing the Earth Dragon.
We didn’t even have to kill it to win, just drive it back.
‘Magic Transfer—Hellfire of Obliteration!’
I transferred magic to the slime that was closest to the Earth Dragon.
I felt the sensation of sudden MP depletion just as the area around the Earth Dragon
erupted into flames.
I watched until the fires died down and I could see inside.
There it was…the Earth Dragon corpse.
The limbs and tails had all been carbonized and were shapeless, but it was the Earth
Dragon without a doubt.
What? But that was just one hit.
“I got it!”
Once I was sure it was safe, I called to Tina and Lisa.
However, they stayed by the cliff without moving a muscle. Of course, they did not reply
either.
As their HP had not gone down, nor were they afflicted by any statuses, they were
probably just holding their breath so the Earth Dragon wouldn’t notice them.
…It wasn’t until the area had been quiet for a whole minute that the two turned to me.
And…they saw the burned Earth Dragon and raised their voices in alarm.
“No way! You were actually able to kill it!?”
“I thought that I was having some wild fancy after the utter despair had caused me to
lose my mind…”
..Hmm, that was kind of rude.
“You really, really killed an Earth Dragon with a slime’s magic!? If you can kill an Earth
Dragon by yourself, that means you have power that is close to an A-Ranker…”
“I wasn’t alone. The slime and I did it together.”
Well, I could use Hellfire of Obliteration without tamed monsters, but it would be harder
to fight than it was now.
“The fighting power of a tamed monster is the same as the Tamer. …You are ridiculously
overpowered…”
“I’m starting to think that Yuji could finish most quests by himself.”
“But the magic I used to kill the Earth Dragon uses a lot of MP, so I can’t use it too many
times in succession.”
Tina heard this and looked at me with exasperation.
“When you say it like that, it sounds like you are saying that you could still kill an Earth
Dragon a few times over…”
“Yeah, I could do it a few times. But using too much MP gives me a headache, so I’d
rather not.”
“Uh, if anything, merely getting a ‘headache’ after using so much powerful magic is like
cheating…”
As we talked about this, we realized one important thing.
It was about the current quest.
“Now that I think about it, what happens now that the thing we were supposed to
investigate is dead? Did we fail?”
The quest had been to investigate the Earth Dragon.
It was treated as completed it you found more powerful monsters, but what about if you
killed it?
And so I asked them…
“It should still be considered a success. Besides, I think this investigation request was
sent because someone wanted it dead but couldn’t do it. If anything, we might get an
extra reward.”
Tina said happily… Then she looked at me apologetically.
“…Now that I think about it, we haven’t even done anyone. I’m not sure we should be
accepting anything extra…”
“Now that you mention it, Yuji has been doing everything. And we would never have
been able to kill an Earth Dragon.”
Apparently, they were bothered by the degree of their contribution during the quest.
I didn’t really mind… Actually, Tina and Lisa had a lot of experience as Adventurers, and
it made things easy for me that they made all of the decisions.
While I had done most of the monster killing, I didn’t think that things would have gone
very smoothly had I been alone.
“We can share the reward equally. I don’t have as much experience as you two, and
wouldn’t have known what to do if I was alone.”
“You have little experience and yet…you really are abnormal…”
“If you mean it, then I’ll accept it very gladly. I was hoping to upgrade my weapon soon.
It’s been hard having to use this one.”
“It will definitely be of help to us. But I still feel bad about it…”
It seemed that these two were not exactly rich.
Well, even if they did reject it, I intended on forcing them to accept the money.
We had formed a party with those conditions in the first place.
“In exchange, you have to help me make the report. I won’t be able to explain the state
of the forest or the features of the monsters.”
“Got it!!”
Chapter 53
Several hours passed after that.
We had gone through the Delight Valley and reached the gates of the city.
Though we did encounter monsters on the way back, they were not very strong, and so
we didn’t have much trouble with them.
The Proud Wolf was also able to retrieve most of the slimes.
As for the slimes that were left behind, they weren’t abandoned but were left to watch
over the forest. I would go back for them later.
The only thing that still bothered me was the darkness of the sky.
It was bright once we got out of the valley, but the reason for it was still a mystery.
From what I could tell through the remaining slimes, it was still dark where they were.
As I thought about this…Tina said,
“We should hurry to the guild for now. It’s fine if the report about killing the monster is
delayed, but reporting the appearance of an unknown monster should be urgent.”
“If someone beats us to it, we won’t get as much money.”
Apparently, the first person to discover a strong monster was paid the most.
Well, knowing about dangerous monsters sooner would allow the guild to prepare, so it
was no wonder they would prioritize that.
And so we entered the guild.
“I have an urgent report! Is the manager here?”
Tina said as she went to the counter.
The man behind the counter looked at her with annoyance.
“The manager? You can make a report about your quest here. Or is this about some
abnormal situation?”
“It is an abnormal situation. A Disaster Rank monster appeared in the Delight Forest.”
“Disaster Rank? …Not the Earth Dragon?”
“The Earth Dragon is not related to it. This one is either B-Rank or even A-Rank.”
The man then looked at her in shock.
But he quickly calmed himself and replied.
“…Alright. I will call the manager.”
Then several minutes passed.
The man returned with the manager.
“I hear that you wish to report an abnormal situation. Is it true that an A-Rank monster
has appeared?”
The manager asked.
Apparently, the appearance of an A-Rank monster was a big deal.
“It is. Our B-Rank Scout, Yuji, knows the details.”
“Very well. Come with me.”
So saying, we were led to the guild meeting room.
And it was there that I talked about the dragon that I saw in the forest.
“…That’s not much information. Do you have anything else?”
That was the manager’s reaction.
…Well, it was to be expected.
After all, we didn’t know what the monster was called, nor had we determined its strength
by fighting it. My judgment was purely based on its appearance and the amount of
magical energy.
The slimes’ ability to detect magic was very good, but it wasn’t necessarily proof of
strength.
If I had a camera, I could have taken photos as evidence.

…What if there is magic that can be used in the place of a camera?
I thought of this as I searched through my memories.
And then…I found something similar.
‘Thought Photography.’
I chanted this in my head, and then a picture of a dragon in a forest appeared on the
paper I was holding.
I had succeeded.
Apparently, this skill allowed me to print images that I had seen.
And it was even in color!
“This is the dragon.”
I said as I handed over the print.
It still wasn’t proof of its strength, but perhaps the trees surrounding it would give a sense
of its size.
“…Wait a minute. How did you get such a detailed drawing? Surely you weren’t leisurely
drawing this picture right in front of this huge monster?”
“This is the power of the slimes. They can make pictures from my memory in a very short
amount of time.”
“Slimes can do that…? But I don’t even think a professional painter could create such a
detailed drawing…”
The manager said while staring at the photo.
Then the manager muttered.
“…I’ve never seen this monster before. But it does look very strong. It could very well be
an A-Rank. …I would like to do some research on it, so could you wait for one day? We
might have to ask you to do some additional investigation work.”
And so the matter of the dragon was delayed until the next day.
As for the reward for the mystery dragon, it would depend on the results of the
investigation.
I was sure that the monster was very strong and hoped that it wouldn’t put the city in
danger.
Chapter 54
“Alright, now we can move onto the quest. Leaving this mysterious dragon aside, we
need to collect the reward for the Earth Dragon.”
Tina declared once we were finished speaking to the manager.
“I hope it’s a lot!”
“There is a reward for the bandits as well.”
So saying, we moved towards the guild counter.
As they were more accustomed to it, Tina and Lisa went to negotiate.
I didn’t know anything about the usual rates.
“Riel. I’m here to report the completion of a quest.”
Tina chose the counter furthest to the left.
Judging by the fact that she knew her name, the girl was probably an acquaintance.
“Understood. The Earth Dragon, I see. Hmm, but Mister Rodis is not with you…”
“Rodis was with the bandits, so we killed him.”
Riel heard these words and her eyes widened in surprise.
Then her eyes moved down to the crystal ball on the counter.
It was probably a lie detector.
Considering the way that it was used, it didn’t seem like it was that useful…even for
determining the completion of a quest.
Still, the crystal ball did not glow. Riel looked at us apologetically.
“I heard bad rumors about him, but a bandit… It is the guild’s fault that he was not
discovered. I am truly sorry and glad that you are safe…”
“We’re only safe because of Yuji. And I don’t blame the guild for being fooled. After all,
this was Gelios and his bandits.”
“Gelios!?”
Riel’s expression was now even more shocked than before.
Apparently, Gelios was a bandit whose name meant a lot.
“Ge-Gelios…I can hardly believe that you’ve come back alive…”
“We didn’t just come back alive, but we killed Gelios. …Well, Yuji did everything.”
“What?!”
Riel looked down at the crystal ball again.
It still wasn’t glowing.
“The other bandits we killed were Eiji and Jilion and…”
Tina said the names of the bandits.
So she had known all of them…
I didn’t know if it was because her memory was that good or they were that famous…
Perhaps it was both.
Riel listened to her and then said,
“They’re all famous bandits… I suppose that’s to be expected of Gelios… With all of
them combined, the reward will be 4,000,000 cicols!”
4 million.
I was sure that Gelios was 2.5 million, so that meant the others were 1.5 million.
It showed you just how big Gelios was.
“4,000,000… That might be more than the actual quest we were on…”
“Well, the original quest should pay a lot too.”
Riel heard Tina’s words and looked puzzled.
Then she asked us,
“What? You three went on the Earth Dragon Investigation quest, didn’t you?”
“Yes, that was the original request. But we killed it.”
“Killed it? Killed what? …Surely you don’t mean the Earth Dragon…”
“I do. Of course, it was Yuji that did it.”
Riel looked very confused at this.
And then she shouted with an expression of shock.

“WHHHAAAAT!? Two E-Rankers and one F-Ranker!? That is impossible!”
“We’re not lying. See, just look there. That being said, it wasn’t us three. It was just Yuji.”
“All we did was hide by the cliffs.”
Tina said as she pointed at the crystal ball.
“Th-that’s true, it isn’t glowing… If you did kill the Earth Dragon, the reward is
10,000,000…if you add the reward for the investigation, it is 10,070,000 cicols!”
We were being paid that much?
They were adding the original investigation reward, which now looked like some kind of
error.
“Uh…so the total reward money is 14,070,000 cicols… As it is a large amount, please
wait one moment!”
Riel said as she ran to the back of the guild. She returned with several other guild
workers.
They counted the money together and then handed it to us.
“This is an incredible amount… Uh, how should we split it?”
Tina asked as she handed me the bag of gold coins.
As for splitting it, we had already decided that.
“We decided in the beginning that it would be split evenly. Besides, 1407 can be divided
into three. Each of us can take back 4,690,000 cicols.”
“…Are you sure? You did almost all of the work, Yuji.”
“Yeah. But I wouldn’t even have known those bandits had prices on their heads if I was
alone.”
And so I took out their amount and handed it to them.
I then had the slimes store my own share.
‘Keep this safe.’
‘Okay!’
I watched the slime put the gold away as I thought of the mystery dragon.
If we got 10 million for the Earth Dragon, how far would it go for a much stronger dragon?
…Well, I would rather not fight it if I could.
Chapter 55
The next day.
We were all gathered together in the guild’s meeting room.
This meeting room was bigger than the one we were in last time.
About twenty people had gathered, giving it the feeling of a rather large meeting.
There were officials and Adventurers and guild workers and even a priest.
“We have gathered here today to discuss the ‘Blue Dragon of Delight.’”
The manager declared once we had all settled.
Apparently, that’s what they called the dragon.
And since it had a name, it must have been seen in the past as well.
As I considered this, the manager opened his mouth again.
“The Blue Dragon of Delight was discovered by the party of Adventurers who were
investigating the Earth Dragon. It is very different from any known monster, in fact, there
are no other dragons that are like it… Is that right?”
The man who was sitting next to the manager answered.
“That is correct. At least, there is no such dragon in any of the records that the guild
possesses. …That is, if this picture is accurate? It is very detailed and even in color. I
cannot believe that someone was able to draw this right in front of a monster. Perhaps
they drew it later based on vague memories?”
“…I felt so too. But the Adventurer, Yuji, claims it is the ability of his slimes. …Yuji, could
you perhaps create an illustration for the Earth Dragon as well?”
The manager asked as he slid me a sheet of paper.
He wanted to know how trustworthy this ‘Thoughtography’ was, and so they would test
it with a monster whose appearance they recognized.
Thankfully, ‘Thoughtography’ did not use much MP, so I could use it casually.
As I had put the blame on the slimes, I placed one slime on the paper for show and then
chanted.
‘Magic Transfer—Thoughtography.’
And then an image of an Earth Dragon appeared on the paper.
As last time, it was in color.
“OOOH!!”
“It-it’s a perfect Earth Dragon… To create such a perfect image in a second. What kind
of monster is that slime…”
“Would you sell your slime to me? I will give you a million…no, two million!”
The meeting turned into chaos once the picture was complete.
Unfortunately, they were now ignoring the purpose of the meeting and began to negotiate
prices.
In the first place, ‘Thoughtography’ was my own magic, so there was no point in buying
my slime.
“So, now you understand how special Yuji’s slime is? So this picture must be accurate.”
“…I see. However, that means that the book is the only resource we have about this
monster.”
The man said as he pointed at the single volume held by the small priest.
It was old and worn. You could not even read the title.
“But the sky is bright, so I don’t think it is…”
The priest said with anxious eyes as he looked at the old book.
It seemed that something was bothering him.
“In any case, couldn’t you explain to us about the monster in that book? I heard of a
similar monster being described in myth. But I have never heard of an actual blue
dragon.”
The manager said. The priest answered,
“Of course, you wouldn’t have. This myth is not well-known and most of it is unreadable.
It is practically a miracle that I can read this page.”
The priest said as he carefully opened the book.
It was so old that to handle it roughly would cause the pages to fall out.
And in this book…was the exact same dragon that I had seen.
“…Yes, it is very similar in appearance. So, what kind of monster is this dragon within
the myth?”
“A continent in three days. A mythological monster… Still, I find it difficult to believe that
something that could destroy a continent was in the Delight Forest…”
“I agree. Besides, it has not become dark here…”
Just then, the priest glanced out the window…then muttered.
“…But, does it not see a little darker than usual?”
“Are you kidding?”
Then the manager looked out.
I used the slimes to see what it was like outside.
Yes, it did seem darker than usual.
“Yes, that seems to be the case.”
“Can it really be true then…”
“No, it must be a coincidence.”
Still, the participants of the meeting started to look worried.
…Now that I think about it, it had been quite dark in the forest as well.
What if…
“What is this darkness that covers the sky supposed to be like?”
I had a bad feeling about it as I asked the priest.
And then he answered.
“According to the myth, only a part of the sky becomes dim at first. Then it starts to
spread and become darker. While this is happening, there will not be a cloud in the sky.”
…Now that I think about it, there hadn’t been any clouds in the sky while we were in the
forest. I think.
‘Hey. Were there clouds while we were in the Delight Forest?’
‘There weren’t any!’
‘No! The weather was so nice! Well, except it was a little dark!’
‘It got darker when we were leaving.’
I asked the monsters just in case, and confirmed that it wasn’t just me.
This…is getting really bad.
“While we were investigating in the forest, it became strangely dark, and there were no
clouds in the sky…isn’t that the same as the book?”
“…It is.”
“An oppressive air filled the meeting room.
If this was earth, there would be no need to worry about mythological creatures from
books.
However, this was a world of monsters and magic.
Even if it was an old myth, it could still be true.
…But if the Blue Dragon of Delight really was that mythological dragon, then there was
nothing we could do.
What use would it be to gather the strongest Adventurers together, if this dragon could
destroy a continent by itself?
“By the way, how long does it take for this dragon to grow completely?”
Perhaps it would take an incredibly long time for such a mythological dragon to grow
large enough to destroy the continent.
If it took 100 years, that would be enough time to think of something.
However, that hope was crushed when the priest opened his mouth.
“3 days.”
Chapter 56
“Three days!? We won’t even be able to form a decent hunting party in that amount of
time! Is there no way to delay it!?”
The manager screamed after hearing the priest’s words.
It was not possible to gather the strongest Adventurers in the surrounding cities in just
three days.
However, the priest replied in a quiet voice.
“According to this myth, the dragon grew in three days ‘after’ it was discovered. Perhaps
if we found it at an earlier stage than in the book, we will have more time. …However, if
the Blue Dragon of Delight is this mythical dragon, then it will not make any difference if
it is 3 days or 1 year. No amount of human power will be enough to destroy it.”
“…Then how did they deal with the monster in the myth? If there are records, then
someone must have survived?”
The manager said as he looked at the book.
In this world, they seriously debated about myths as if they had actually happened.
It was hard to imagine people at my old city office discussing ways they might defeat a
dragon.
“In the myth, there is an ‘Emissery’ with the power of God that appears and defeats the
dragon. …But the letters have faded, and so I can not read about how it was done.”
“…Indeed, if there was someone who was as powerful as God, it would be possible. The
problem is, no such person exists in this world.”
The manager said as he thought about it.
However, there was really only one thing to do.
If it could destroy a continent in three days, there was no point in trying to run.
And there was no way we could kill it.
In that case, the only thing left to do was to pray to God.
That’s what I was thinking…but then the manager suddenly looked up with a bright
expression as he shouted.
“…No. I know why the Blue Dragon of Delight appeared! It’s different from the myth!”
“What?”
“Yes. It was 30 years ago now. The great church in the royal capital had gathered
together 3,000 priests for a ritual. Now, wasn’t it a ritual to activate something 30 years
later?”
“…Do you mean the spirit summoning? If that had succeeded, the divine spirit would
have been summoned about 2 weeks ago. But clearly it was a failure. No such spirit has
been summoned.”
Two weeks ago…that’s about the same day that I arrived.
Yes, it was possible that the dragon appeared at around the same time.
You could stay hidden in a forest of that size for 2 weeks.
“Is it possible the failure of the summoning resulted in the dragon appearing?”
“I don’t think so. A mythical dragon would not appear with only 3,000 priests calling it.
Besides, I was there. Those runes could have only summoned a humanoid and nothing
else.”
“I see. I was thinking that maybe this dragon was weaker than the mythological one.
Since it had been summoned by just 3,000. But if it is a humanoid…”
“A weaker dragon would not be able to darken the sky. …Now, you must excuse me.”
The priest said as he got up from his chair.
“Hey, where are you going?”
“To the church. I must pray.”
The priest said as he left the room.
There was something oddly powerful about the way he moved in spite of his frame.
The manager watched him leave and then muttered.
“So there is nothing we can do but pray now…”
“Can we even trust that priest? Hardly anyone truly understands the mythical dragon or
what the great church did. Why would such a man be in a small city like this?”
One of the young guild workers asked.
Indeed, this priest wouldn’t have a very high position within the church.
It seemed a little premature to just believe everything he said.
Or so I thought.
However… The manager replied gravely.
Some gloomy faces in the room nodded at this.
Those who had lived here long already knew.
“…By the way, why did Father Shtyle come to this village?”
“It was a revelation, I am told. …I do not know what it said, but it must have caused quite
an uproar in the church back then. After all, it happened right after the spirit summoning.”
…Things were a lot more complicated than I thought.
However, it did seem like we could not ignore what the priest said.
As I considered this…the dragon suddenly appeared in front of one of my slimes.
—It was bigger than when I last saw it in the forest.
Of course, I hadn’t actually measured it.
But it was so much bigger that I could tell.
“How big was the dragon from the myth?”
The manager seemed surprised at my question, but he answered.
“It the drawing in Father Shtyle’s book is accurate, it could cover the sky. Even when it
was growing, it was as big as a cloud.”
Yes, it had looked very big in the book.
“…In that case, we might still have a chance. The dragon I saw is still much smaller than
the mythological dragon.”
“‘Still’ you say…so it is getting bigger?”
“It is. If my detection ability is not wrong.”
I said as I used Thoughtography to show that the dragon had become larger.
Most living things don’t show their true power until they were fully grown.
No matter how vicious a shark is, it is just food for bigger fish when they are young.
If the Blue Dragon of Delight is the same dragon from the myth, it would be very young.
So there might be a chance that we could win.
In fact, the dragon had yet to destroy any villages. All it’s done was knock down some
trees and boulders.
That was hardly anything for a dragon that was supposed to destroy a continent in 3
days.
It did nothing when we left the forest.
“…There is no time to lose. We must gather what men we can in a hurry. Thank you for
the information. …Yad, send word to our neighbors and gather what you can. And do it
quickly!”
“Understood!”
Please consider rating/reviewing the series if you enjoy it. I think it’s going to catch up to
the manga very soon?
Chapter 57
The meeting continued for a few hours before ending.
The guild decided that they would gather Adventurers together and attack.
However, it would take at least five days to form the hunting party.
Had they wanted to make the ideal hunting party, it would have take close to 1 month.
Currently, they were going to take 10 days to gather men to hunt down the Blue Dragon
of Delight… But considering the pace at which it grew, that seemed like it would be too
late.
“What should we do now?”
Tina asked as she carried her share of the reward.
What indeed…
“I’m going to participate in the hunt. It’s for the best.”
“…But they won’t leave for 10 days. Won’t that be too late?”
“We’ll have to pray that it won’t be.”
Of course, this had already been debated back in the meeting room.
No one truly knew how fast it would grow. But it wasn’t as if they could gather
Adventurers together any sooner if they wanted.
So there was nothing to be done.
…Or so I would make them think. In fact, I was thinking about provoking the dragon from
afar before joining the hunting party.
If I used the slimes, I could attack it remotely with Hellfire of Obliteration, and then just
run away.
Maybe it would be enough. And even if it wasn’t, I would get an idea of what kind of
damage it would take.
“It’s true that we are out of options. …Alright. We’ll meet you again if they call us to join
the party.”
“But I don’t think they will want us.”
Tina and Lisa said as they returned to their own inn.
This was because this party was called the ‘Advanced Special Hunting Party,’ and there
were standards for who was accepted.
In this case, most of them would be at least C-Rank.
That meant that we 3 could be disqualified.
…But who knew how large the dragon would be after 10 days?
If we were really unlucky, it might be fully grown by then and destroy the continent.
I thought about this possibility as I returned to my inn.
If the enemy grew stronger with time, then I should act as soon as possible.
‘Slimes. I want all but one of you to leave the area. I’m going to launch an attack on the
dragon.’
‘Okay!’
‘Okay!’
‘Okay!’
Usually, I would have cast a barrier so as to keep the others safe, but the dragon was
now in a forest where there were no people.
I could attack it without worrying about anyone.
‘Magic Transfer—Hellfire of Obliteration!’
I felt my MP drop away as the shared vision turned red.
…It felt like it was stronger than before.
There was nothing about damage levels on my status, but perhaps it went up if you killed
more monsters.
In any case, the problem was whether or not it was effective…
“It doesn’t seem like it.”
When the Blue Dragon of Delight appeared in the flames and smoke, it was practically
unharmed.
Parts of its body were burned, but they were very light, and its movements hadn’t slowed
at all.
Still, it seemed to be quite annoyed now, and the dragon roared as it tried to find its
attacker.
Clearly, it did not know where the slime was.
But who would have suspected that such flames could come from a slime?
…That was fine, but I wanted to know how effective it had been.
I could see the HP status on most monsters, but it seemed to be hidden with the Blue
Dragon.
I didn’t know why, but perhaps mythological monsters were exceptions.
However, it would make it much easier to fight if I could see its HP.
Thinking this, I looked for magic that would allow me to see the dragon’s status.
But…unfortunately, I could find no such magic.
It was not an easy problem to solve then.
‘Yuji. It’s not working!’
‘The dragon is really angry!’
In any case, I knew that ‘Hellfire of Obliteration’ was not going to work.
It wasn’t as if it did nothing, and perhaps if I used it repeatedly within a barrier, I could
do more damage, but that seemed like a far cry from defeating it.
‘Hellfire of Death’ had a wider range, but it wasn’t going to make much of a difference
against a single enemy.
I needed magic with a narrower area of effect and higher attack power.
That would be magic that worked well against a dragon.
Though, Hellfire of Obliteration was magic that focused on a small area, so it would fit
into that category.
I wanted to try using some other magic, but the magic that was in the same class as
Hellfire of Obliteration all used a lot of MP. So I couldn’t use them casually.
It was very inconvenient when you didn’t know the effect of your own magic.
I had acquired them through the slimes reading some books, but I didn’t know what they
did until I actually tried them.
So in order to find good magic quickly…it might be good to search for the right attribute.
I remembered there was magic that allowed me to do that.
‘Magic Transfer-Determine Attribute!’
In this world, the monsters were not conveniently categorized as ‘fire’ or ‘shadow’ types.
However, magic had attributes, and so there were attributes that were more effective
than others.
…Or so I had read in the book.
Up until now, I had just been using Hellfire of Death without much thought, but perhaps
the time had come for me to care about attributes as well.
After all, dragons seemed like they would be strong against fire.
I thought this as I waited for the results.
However-what appeared a few seconds later was not what I was expecting.
‘Blue Dragon of Delight.’
Resistance against: Earth, Wind, Water, Shadow.
Weak against: Fire, Light.
…Fire had been its weakness.
Chapter 58
Its weakness was fire, and yet Hellfire of Obliteration only did that much damage…
In that case, I had no choice but to search for something that was more powerful than
Hellfire of Obliteration…but was there such a thing?
Even if there was, would I have enough MP to use it?
As I thought about this…there was a knock on the door.
I used the slime’s senses to check for a magic reaction and saw that a single person
was standing on the other side of the door.
I don’t know…something about the magic reaction was odd compared to a normal
human.
“Who is it?”
No one had visited me at an inn before.
…I should be cautious.
And so I created a barrier near the entrance as I opened the door… And standing there,
was the priest who had been at the meeting.
Hadn’t he gone off to pray?
“I am Father Shtyle. …This is a rather impressive barrier. Did you make it just now?”
“Yeah. I was wondering if you would attack me.”
I said as I removed the barrier…but I was still on my guard.
I did not know much about this priest.
But it seemed like he was no ordinary clergyman.
He had been the second most powerful in the church.
“I wouldn’t attack you. If anything, I am your ally. God told me to be.”
“God told you?”
“I have a skill called ‘Revelation,’ which allows me to receive words from God. I obeyed
them and came here today. …Perhaps this was why I was meant to come to this town
in the first place.”
So saying, Father Shtyle produced a shortsword from his pocket.
It was rusted and covered in scratches. But about 1 cm of the very tip was clean and
smooth.
“I left the royal capital carrying this, as was God’s command. No one in the church
understood its worth… But surely you know what to do with it?”
The priest said as he handed it to me.
I accepted it and appraised it with magic.
And then…something very interesting was displayed.
—————————————————————————————-
Shortsword of Keshis
A shortsword of unknown origin.
Concentrates the magic that the wielder activates into the sword’s tip.
Unbreakable.
Protection.
However… Perhaps this was what I was looking for.

In other words, I would be able to concentrate the power of Hellfire of Death.
The area of effect for Hellfire of Death was hundreds of times larger than the size of the
Blue Dragon of Delight.
But if all of that power could be gathered to the tip of a sword, maybe we could defeat
the dragon.
“Do you know how to use it?”
“Yeah.”
I answered.
“That is good. God had not explained it to me, so I would have been very troubled if you
asked me how to use it.”
“So you just came without knowing anything…”
“Even if I didn’t know how, I knew it would be useful to you. …And so you may keep it.
We only have about 2 days, so you should hurry. The later it gets, the stronger the dragon
will be.”
The priest said before turning around and walking away.
I’m finished here, he seemed to say.
“Where are you going?”
I knew the answer but thought I’d ask.
“To pray.”
Father Shtyle said without slowing down.
It was just as I had expected.
As always, this priest was mysterious… Still, I was grateful for the sword.
…However… A ‘Revelation’ skill?
When I checked my status, I saw that I also carried that skill. But there were words in
red above it that read, ‘you do not meet the requirements to use.’
Apparently, it was a very special skill.
Chapter 59
One hour passed.
I used concealment magic and discreetly left the city through the gate.
The shortsword couldn’t be used through Magic Transfer.
I even tried testing it, but Magic Transfer wouldn’t activate while I was holding it.
In fact, it wasn’t just Magic Transfer. Regardless of my own will, just holding the
shortsword would cause all of my magic to be concentrated at the tip.
And so I currently had it sheathed and hanging on my belt.
Because of these reasons, I determined that I would have to fight the dragon directly if I
wanted to use the sword.
Of course, the guild would try to stop me if I told them of this.
They wanted to go only after they had assembled a good hunting party.
“…But there really isn’t time.”
The sky over the Delight Forest was already much darker than it was last time.
And from what I could see of the dragon through the slimes, it was also bigger than
before.
If this continued, it would be too strong to deal with within two days.
I was sure that the guild would assemble their best possible team of hunters, but what
good would that be once the mythological dragon was fully grown?
I had to kill it before that happened.
‘Are there any other monsters near the dragon?’
‘They all ran away!’
‘It’s just us that remain!’
The last time when I came here for the quest, there had been lots of monsters around
the dragon.
But now, the only monsters who tried to get close to it were the monsters that I had
tamed.
…Perhaps this meant that the time for the dragon to start running wild was close at hand.
I wondered about this as I rushed through the forest at full speed.
Killing so many monsters must have made me stronger because running long distances
felt a lot easier now.
While I could only see my HP and MP on my status, perhaps there were other stats that
were going up as well.
Though I had no way of seeing them right now.
-And like that, I ran through the forest…
It was when I was just about to reach the area that the dragon was, that the slimes
started screaming.
I had never heard their voices like that before. It was full of fear.
‘GAAAHHH!!’
‘Run away!!’
‘Thi-this is bad! Good slimes, please get onto my back!’
The Proud Wolf said as they abandoned their posts and left the dragon in a panic.
I didn’t know what was happening, but it sounded bad. And so I cast some magic on the
slimes and Proud Wolf that would help them in their escape.
—And then about a dozen seconds passed.
As the slimes were no longer close to it, I could not see the dragon…but I knew that it
was the source of this power.
The slimes probably had a natural instinct for these things, and so they ran away.
-But that wasn’t the only change that occurred.
Along with the explosive sound, the surrounding trees were torn from their roots.
‘Ahhhh!’
‘Oh, no! Proud Wolf! Hurry!’
‘I’m going as fast as I can!’
The slimes were coming towards me as if to escape the blast.
In spite of the tension in their voices, it seemed like none of them had been harmed.
Fifteen seconds later, the sound of the explosion reached my own ears.
Considering the time lag, it was was probably the same sound I had heard from the
slimes.
…How big of an explosion was it…
I would have probably died if I was close to it.
A crater had been created by the blast. And a single dragon hovered over it.
—It was the Blue Dragon of Delight.
However, it was at least twice as big compared to when I first saw it.
“Am I too late…?”
The priest had said that we only had 3 days.
And that was 2 hours ago.
I should still have a chance.
I wanted to believe…but that hope started to fade ever since I saw the explosion.
However, it was too late to run away.
If this was the dragon from the myth, it could destroy a continent in 3 days.
If I wanted to outrun it, I would have had to start running on the day I arrived in this world.
Of course, it was impossible.
In the myth, an ‘Emissary’ had defeated the dragon. But there was no such person in
this world.
Even if we somehow escaped to another continent, that continent would be the next to
be destroyed.
‘Yuji. What are you going to do?’
‘Fight. There is nothing else to do.’
It looked like a futile battle, but there was one hope.
This shortsword that the priest had given me.
Combining this shortsword with Hellfire of Death might just be enough to kill the dragon
in one shot.
…That is, if I could somehow pierce this 30 cm blade into the giant dragon that was
currently floating up in the air.
Chapter 60
“So…how should I stab it…”
Even now, the dragon was absorbing more and more energy and becoming stronger.
I could tell even without using the slimes’ senses. It was an overwhelming amount.
‘Yuji. We’ll fight too!’
‘You guys. You’re still okay after being hit by that blast?’
The slimes had been running from it just a moment ago.
I didn’t think they would be able to fight properly.
‘We’ll be fine with your magic, Yuji! Slimes are quite tough!’
‘We’re not afraid of explosions or anything! Well, except for magic!’
‘Magic can kill us, so you must protect us from it!’
Apparently, since the slimes were similar to liquid, they were strong against physical
attacks.
On the other hand, they were weak to magic.
…If our enemy used magic attacks, I could cast an ‘anti-magic barrier.’
With enough layers of ‘anti-magic barriers,’ I cold even contain Hellfire of Death.
It would be able to block most attacks.
But I couldn’t make an infinite number of them, so I would have to decrease the number
of slimes.
‘I won’t be able to protect you all if you are so scattered! Move around in groups of 10!’
‘Okay!’
They said as they separated into 10 large slimes.
I would be able to protect this amount.
As for the Proud Wolf, he had left us and was hiding in a safe, shadowy place.
…It was a smart decision.
I would defend myself as well.
‘Anti-magic Barrier,’ ‘Anti-physical Barrier,’ ‘Mitigating Barrier,’ ‘Anti-heat Barrier.’ And I
had 5 layers of them.
Up until now, I had used these barriers to surround a wide-open space, but it was also
possible to have them in the shape of living things.
When I used it on myself, they appeared just slightly over my skin as if they were armor.
However, the magic consumption was quite strong as I made so many layers.
And since I had just used Hellfire of Obliteration, I had lost quite a lot of MP.
———————————————————————————
Job: Tamer, Sage
Attributes: None
HP: 1926/1926
MP: 2795/4526
———————————————————————————
…Well, I should consider myself fortunate that I still had that much left.
I wasn’t really in danger until the numbers were negative.
That’s when my HP would start to take a hit. But it was much better to chip away at your
life killing a dragon than to do it by staying up all night working.
Besides, my HP would recover as long as I didn’t die.
“Alright. Let’s go.”
I said as I put the slimes on my shoulders and rushed towards the dragon.
It would be a hard fight, but…what I had to do was simple.
I just had to get close to the dragon, stab the shortsword into it and use ‘Hellfire of Death.’
As there was only one way to win, it might make things easier for me.
But then again, this was a strong enemy.
“GGGRRRAAAGGHH!!!”
Up in the air, the ‘Blue Dragon of Delight’ opened its mouth and roared.
Then it looked down and spat out a fireball towards the ground.
It really did look like a normal fireball.
If it was similar in nature to the fireballs that I used, it would burn an area that was about
30 meters in diameter.
If it was a normal fireball, then it was no threat to me.
-However, the thing from the dragon’s mouth wasn’t a fireball.
It exploded the moment that it made contact with the ground. And in spite of being 500
meters away, I was engulfed in flames.
A moment later, the sound of the explosion reached us and I could feel the barriers
shattering.
‘Ahhhh!!’
‘The barriers!’
…A few seconds later, the winds died down.
With that single hit, 2 of my 5 Anti-physical Barriers had been destroyed.
We were still at a good distance from it. But had I been right under it, it would have
probably destroyed them all.
I would have to do something to avoid that.
First, I brought up new barriers to replace the broken ones and then rushed towards the
dragon at full speed.
In order to lessen the number of attacks I would take, it was best to make the fight as
short as possible.
And—
‘Yuji. The dragon is going to move!’
‘Understood!’
One of the slimes who had been monitoring the dragon reported. Then I grabbed a slime
from my shoulder.
‘Here goes!’
‘Understood!’
I waited for the dragon to start its fireball attack again. And then I threw the slime forward.
And—
‘Magic Transfer—Magic Transfer Barrier!’
Through the slimes, I activated ‘Magic Transfer Barrier.’
If I could use ‘Magic Transfer Barrier’ on myself, then I would be able to make all magic
attacks bounce off of me, unfortunately, it would not work.
Either the nature of magic transfer didn’t allow it, or the barrier couldn’t follow our
movement.
And so I transferred the magic to the slime as a temporary shield.
It was brute force—but it worked.
The Magic Transfer Barrier was able to withstand the attack, and I stood behind it, not a
single one of my barriers were broken.
And that’s when it became clear to me.
This dragon was paying no attention to me or the slimes.
Chapter 61
The dragon was just burning everything around it without targeting anyone.
I didn’t know why it was doing such a thing, but it almost looked like the dragon was
getting stronger every time it burned an area.
What if those flames were forcefully drawing energy from the earth and trees?
‘Let’s finish this before the dragon notices us!’
‘Yes!’
I didn’t know how long this situation would last.
And so I rushed towards the dragon without slowing down.
The closer we got, the more powerful the dragon’s breath became.
However, the ‘Magic Transfer Barriers’ that the 10 slimes kept creating, shielded us from
all of it.
And then—we arrived. We were now under the dragon.
It was floating up in the sky, nearly 50 meters above my head.
‘Yuji. Can you fly?’
‘No. If there is any magic that I can use…it’s this. … ‘Jump Boost.’”
And so I used magic called ‘Jump Boost’ and lept into the air.
As the name indicated, it boosted your ability to jump.
And just when I was about to lose momentum, I created an ‘anti-physical barrier’ below
me to land on.
I was able to rise about 5 meters with every jump.
This was not very efficient, but I really had no other way to do it.
After coming to this world, I had encountered slimes in an abandoned shack full of magic
books.
All of the magic I had now was from those books.
And there were so many books.
Even I didn’t know just how much magic I had.
However, magic to fly… Or even, magic to reach high places… Well, it was almost
shocking how little I had.
Among them, this ‘Jump Boost’ was the most decent.
Jump Boost allowed me to leap forward dozens of meters on flat ground, but it wasn’t
exactly suited for flying upwards.
Did the person who left all of those books hate the sky?
I wanted magic books that would allow me to fly, but apparently, they were incredibly
rare in this world.
-While thinking about this, I continued to jump off of barriers and raise my altitude.
As I was waiting for the right time, the dragon did not attack me as I jumped.
And then finally-I reached the same height as the Blue Dragon of Delight.
And yet, the dragon still didn’t react to our presence.
And so I stabbed the Shortsword of Keshis into its head and chanted.
‘—Hellfire of Death!’
When I was finished, the tip of the sword grew red with heat, and flames began to burst
from the blade.
It looked like normal fire, but this had all the power of Hellfire of Death. Magic that could
destroy one-hundred square meters of land in a second.
My ‘Anti-heat Barrier’ had protected me from even feeling the warmth from the dragon’s
breath, but I could feel intense heat now.
And it was these flames that easily shredded the dragon’s skin and boiled the wounds.
The armor that resisted the flames of Hellfire of Death melted away like ice when the
flames came through the sword.
And when about 80% of the dragon’s head was ravaged, the force of Hellfire of Death
began to die down.
I was sure that this was a fatal wound, but I didn’t let my guard down.
My MP was already below 0, but I would probably be able to use Hellfire of Death one
more time.
It was with this thought that I tried to use Hellfire of Death once again before the effect
died off.
‘Hellfire of—’
However, just as I was about to activate it—my vision suddenly turned red.
In the next instant, I could hear the barriers being torn apart as I was thrown into the air.
As my sight had been taken from me, I had no idea what was happening.
Even the senses of the slimes and the magic around me was so unstable that I could
not make sense of any of it.
…And then a few seconds passed.
I felt that I was being thrown onto the ground, and at the same time, I finally understood
what was happening around me.
The dragon was above me in the sky, about 1 kilometer away.
So that meant I had been blown away for a whole kilometer.
While it was just one hit, I didn’t know what kind of attack it had been.
As for my numerous barriers, only one remained.
I would have to set them up again.
And since I had no MP left, I could feel my HP dwindle with every new barrier I made.
It seemed really odd having to sacrifice your HP in order to protect yourself.
Job: Tamer, Sage

Attributes: None
HP: 998/1926
MP: -150021/4526
———————————————————————————
My HP had gone down quite a lot. If this had been before my stats went up, I would have
been dead already.
So killing the Earth Dragon saved my life.
…But were the slimes okay?
‘Are you guys alright?’
‘Yes. Somehow…’
‘The dragon is really mad…’
The slimes talked as I brought up new barriers.
Apparently, they had all been protected by the barriers as well when I was thrown.
However…things were really bad now.
“GIIIIIIIIIIAAAAAA!! GGGAAAGGHHH!!!”
The Blue Dragon of Delight let out an unearthly roar.
About 90% of its head had been destroyed already.
And in spite of such a wound, it was still flying in the sky.
But what was worse, was that it was clearly flying towards us.
That meant that the Blue Dragon of Delight had finally recognized us as an enemy.
…I wasn’t happy about that.
‘Yuji. What are you going to do?’
‘…I have no choice. We’ll just have to block its attacks and wait for it to die.’
With so much of its head ruined, it was hardly going to survive.
It was swaying and seemed unstable as it flew.
It was quite likely that it would lose all of its strength before I died.
…But then again, I had already used up all my MP with Hellfire of Death, so I wasn’t in
the best position.
‘Can’t you just use it again?’
‘You mean Hellfire of Death?’
‘Yes!’
‘…I could do it at least one more time. But…I can’t reach it. It would be different if I had
magic that could drag the dragon to the ground.’
Normal Hellfire of Death would be meaningless.
But now that the dragon saw us as enemies, it would be nearly impossible to attack it
with the Shortsword of Keshis.
Unless I could somehow get close to it…
I tried using Jump Boost to gain some height, but then the dragon flew up into the air as
if to escape me.
“I thought so.”
The Blue Dragon of Delight now knew that I was dangerous.
As it was a mythical dragon, it was smarter than most monsters.
“GRRRAAAA!!”
It screamed.
And then it launched a torrent of fire that was much faster than any of its previous attacks.
Chapter 62
It wasn’t like the random attacks before. This time there was a definite intent to kill us.
As most of its neck was destroyed, the head swayed unsteadily, but still, the flames
came right towards us.
‘Magic Transfer Barrier.’
I retaliated with a barrier.
The barrier sent the attack somewhere else instead of blocking it.
This barrier was able to transfer magic easily, even against Hellfire of Death, and so it
was very strong.
Or at least, I thought it was-but I was wrong.
The Magic Transfer Barrier did not even last for 5 seconds.
I didn’t understand why, but the dragon’s flames had the power to destroy it.
-4 of my 5 barriers were smashed before the flames stopped.
I didn’t know if I should be horrified that 4 barriers were gone, or relieved that I was still
alive.
Still, I had to get out of this situation or I would die sooner or later.
“…Anti-magic Barrier, Anti-physical Barrier…”
I brought up new barriers and tried to think of a different plan.
That being said, I couldn’t think of anything good.
I could either fight or run away, but running from something that flew so fast in the sky
did not seem likely.
If I wanted to run, I should have done it before it started recognizing me as an enemy.
But on the other hand, I had no way to attack it with the Shortsword of Keshis.
And I didn’t think that there was any magic I could use that would kill it without using the
shortsword.
I could just fling random magic at it and pray that something would be effective.
However, if Hellfire of Death was too weak, then it seemed unlikely that anything else
would be enough to kill even a very weakened Blue Dragon of Delight.
If anything, it would just waste MP shrink my HP as well.
…However, I had no choice.
It was better than waiting to die.
That’s what I decided. And so I searched for magic to use and then chanted.
I didn’t care about attributes. Fire was its weakness, and yet Helfire of Death did nothing.
So there was no point in caring about it.
I just had to drag the dragon down to the ground.
And then deal the final blow with what power I had left.
If I could bring it to the ground while I still had enough HP left, then I could win.
There was no time to lose. If I hesitated, I would be attacked that many more times,
which would affect my chances of winning.
“Curse of Eternal Tun—”
I just said whatever came to mind first.
This one probably used a lot of MP.
Still, I had to use something of this power or I wouldn’t be able to knock the dragon out
of the sky.
However-I stopped midway.
While I was chanting, an unfamiliar voice had rung in my head.
‘—You have met the requirements. You may now use ‘Heaven Strike’ for 45 seconds.
…I didn’t get it.
I don’t remember hearing anything about this skill before.
However, there must be some meaning to being able to use it at this very time.
And so I chanted without hesitation.
‘Heaven Strike.’
And just as I did-the sky cracked open.
And then rays of light rained down towards the dragon.
They were pushing against the Blue Dragon of Delight as if to smash it onto the ground.
And then the crack in the sky began to close.
And the lights grew weaker.
In spite of all flashiness of the name and visuals, all it really did was bring the dragon to
the ground.
Of course, that was hardly enough to kill the mythological monster, and the dragon was
still thrashing around wildly.
It was what I had wanted.

If the dragon was on the ground, then my attack would reach it.
And so I dodged the dragon’s attacks as I got closer. Then I stabbed it with the
Shortsword of Keshis and chanted.
There was only one magic to use here.
‘—Hellfire of Death.’
Flames burst from the tip of the sword. And this time, the dragon’s head was completely
severed.
…I wondered if it would continue to live even after that. But the dragon proved to be less
invincible than I feared, and it soon stopped moving.
And then our surroundings grew brighter.
When I looked up at the sky, it had regained its usual brightness.
It was now free from the influence of the Blue Dragon of Delight.
“…We won.”
‘We won!’
‘We really won!’
‘That dragon was so scary!’
The slimes started shouting once they realized it.
Surprisingly, not a single slime had been killed in spite of being in the fight.
Even though I was protecting them with barriers, they were clearly very tough…
Though, the Proud Wolf was staying quiet…
‘Hey, Proud Wolf. Are you alright?’
‘I…I’m fine! Uh…so, how did the fight go?’
Yes.
To be honest, I wasn’t remotely worried about him.
He had the ability to detect danger and run. In that, he was second to none.
‘We won the fight. It’s safe to come out now.’
‘Understood!’
The Proud Wolf said. It took him about 1 minute to return to us.
Which meant that he had run quite far…
Chapter 63
‘Can you store this?’
I said to the slime while looking at the giant dragon corpse.
It was so big that it would surely be difficult to carry, but at the same time, I thought the
materials from such a strong dragon could be useful.
At worst, I would just take what I could carry and leave the rest…
‘No problem!’
The slime said. And with that, the dragon’s entire body was swallowed up by the slime.
In spite of having something hundreds of times larger than it inside, the slime looked
exactly the same size as before.
‘You guys are amazing…’
How did this slime storage even work?
Was it hyper-space?
…Well, as long as it’s useful.
‘Alright, let’s go back.’
‘Yes!’
◇
One hour later.
We escaped the forest on the Proud Wolf’s back and arrived back at the city gates safely.
“Yuji, eh? What were you doing outside of the city?”
Unusually, a guild worker was standing in front of the gate.
There was a sign up that read ‘traffic restriction.’
It seemed like they were restricting who could go in and out.
“I wanted to get some exercise.”
…I wasn’t lying.
Thanks to killing the dragon, my status had gone up quite a lot.
———————————————————————————
Job: Tamer, Sage
Attributes: None
HP: 225/2636
MP: -325152/6236
———————————————————————————
My maximum HP had gone up from 1900 to 2636 and my MP has raised by about 1700
as well.
…Though, my actual numbers were low and I was very close to death.
“Surely you don’t have to go out at a time like this? You know what’s going on, don’t
you?”
“You mean this dragon business?”
“Aye. It’s because of it that the gates are now restricted and entry into the forest is now
forbidden. It will be a great tragedy if someone provoked the dragon and it started
attacking.”
…I didn’t know about that.
In any case, it seemed that it might be a good idea to keep quiet about sneaking out and
killing the ‘Blue Dragon of Delight.’
But it would also be sad to allow the guild to waste time forming a hunting party, so
perhaps I could just make it look like the dragon had disappeared.
As I had collected the body, no one would find out even if the matter was investigated
later.
“No one told me about any restrictions. I went out about two hours ago. Was it done
during that time?”
“We closed the gates an hour ago. …Well, at least you are safe. Now, come back inside.”
“Yeah.”
I said as I went through the crack in the gate that had opened.
I was headed for… the guild, first.
As they did not know of the disappearance of the dragon, I would have to inform them.
They would waste so much time and effort otherwise.
It was with such thoughts that I entered the guild, but…
The manager was already there, waiting for me.
He opened his mouth as soon as I entered.
“Yuji. Did you just come back from the Delight Forest?”
“No, I was just training in a forest close to the city. When I came back, the gates were
closed and I had no idea what was happening.”
“I see… But did you notice anything strange while you were training? We’re currently
thinking about sending a scouting party to the Delight Forest.”
The manager was practically interrogating me.
…I pretended to be ignorant.
If I told them that I had snuck out and killed the dragon, it would result in more trouble
than it was worth.
“Scouting party? Did something happen?”
“According to Father Shtyle, the dragon is already dead. And we have already confirmed
that the sky has brightened again.”
So they already knew about the dragon.
Father Shtyle really was mysterious…
Was this also the power of ‘Revelation’?
…Now that I think about, Revelation and Heaven Strike seem kind of similar.
Are both skills related to god perhaps?
“He says that God told him. …Also, he said that he will leave this city.”
“Leave?”
Father Shtyle had lived here for over 10 years.
His sudden departure was a big deal. It wasn’t the same as when some Adventurer like
me left.
If there was a reason…
“Another revelation?”
“Exactly. I asked him where he was going, but he would not tell me.”
…This timing. And without telling anyone his destination.
It seemed very odd, but maybe it was true that Father Shtyle had only been here in order
to give me the short sword.
If that was true, I was curious as to where he would go next…
But if he didn’t tell them where he was going, he probably wouldn’t tell me either.
In any case, my main priority now was to deal with this dragon business.
“That sure is a useful skill. …So, about the dragon being dead. Do you know who did it?”
“We don’t. I don’t know anyone who would be capable of killing such a thing. …Though,
I do know of one person who has a power that I don’t fully grasp.”
He said before giving me a hard stare.
…He suspected me.
“I’m just a Scout. My Tamer skills are just a small bonus. I can’t kill a dragon. …But I
could join your scouting party if you want?”
“…No, that’s fine. We already finished assembling the party and they are preparing to
leave.”
“I see.”
If the guild was going to move this quickly, there was no need for me to tell them anything
about the dragon.
After all, they would still send the scouts to go and confirm it.
With that decided, I tried to move away from the manager…but he opened his mouth.
“It’s the guild’s job to deal with danger. You should rely on the guild if you ever need
anything. …For instance, ‘I want to kill a dragon alone, but with your support.’ Etcetera.”
“And why would I say something like that?”
“Who knows.”
He said. Then he disappeared to the back of the guild.
I didn’t know how much he knew. Should I really consider myself undiscovered?
…In any case, I felt that it would be best to leave this city soon.
The guild surely had their eyes on me now, and things could get troublesome.
Considering what happened with the Earth Dragon, I would have likely been given a
reward and a rank promotion had I come out as the killer of the dragon.
But in exchange, the guild would recognize that I was the guy who could kill powerful
dragons.
I wanted to avoid that.
Besides, it was all a bit of a coincidence. The dragon had not seen us as enemies and
then I just happened to gain a mysterious skill called Heaven Strike. That was how I was
able to kill it.
If a similar dragon appeared in the future, I was not confident I would be able to meet
their expectations.
◇
As I was finished, I left the guild. It was then that I saw Tina and Lisa walking.
They saw me too and approached me.
“Yuji. Did you come to join the dragon hunting party too?”
Apparently, they had come to participate in the dragon-slaying.
…Which was pointless now.
“No. I think that is going to be canceled. There is no dragon, after all.”
“No dragon?”
“Not even a trace. The guild is going to send out a scouting party, but I’m sure the hunt
will be canceled once they return.”
Tina looked relieved when she heard this.
Yes, no one actually looked forward to fighting a dragon.
“Then Yuji, why did you come to the guild?”
Chapter 64
“I was asked to help with the scouting, so they could find the lost dragon. Just a little
scanning before they send the main party.”
…It wasn’t exactly right, but it wasn’t wrong either.
“And you weren’t able to find the dragon.”
“Yeah. It won’t be official until the scouting party returns, but it’s definitely the case. No
one would miss such a huge dragon.”
“If you say so, Yuji, it must be true. The scouting party would be made up of normal
Adventurers, so they won’t find anything that you missed. …In that case, there’s even
more reason to register for the hunting team.
Tina said as she tried to enter the guild.
…Had she heard what I just said?
“As I was saying, it’s going to be canceled.”
“That’s why. As long as I register, the records will still show that I volunteered to go on a
dangerous mission.”
I see.
If she declared that she would go at this time, she would be able to gain the trust of
others without putting herself in danger.
That was very smart of her…
“Thanks for the information!”
Tina and Lisa said as they entered the guild.
Now…what should I do?
The guild manager had his eyes on me, and so I wanted to leave the city if I could.
He clearly meant well by giving me this attention, but I was sure it would get me involved
in things I wanted to avoid.
Still, I could not leave until the scouts returned with their results.
While I already knew the outcome, since I had already said that it was gone, I needed to
wait for the results.
I wouldn’t be able to collect my reward until then.
As I thought of this…a voice rang in my head.
…It was from the slimes.
‘Yuji. Yuji.’
It wasn’t the slime that was on my shoulder now.
It was one of the slimes that were left in the Dryad forest.
…Had something happened there?
‘What is it?’
‘The Dryad wants to talk to you, Yuji.’
The Dryad? That was unusual.
However, it must be rather important if she went out of her way to use the slimes.
‘What is it?’
‘Did you know that really nice mushrooms grow after you kill a dragon?’
‘Mushrooms?’
‘Yes. And the medicine made from these mushrooms will help the trees in the forest
grow! But it’s so much work. Can you help me?’
Mushrooms that helped trees grow, huh?
I didn’t really understand, but I guess I could listen to her.
‘So, where should I go?’
‘Anywhere in the forest. As long as you are there, the Dryad will come!’
I see.
That’s right, the Dryad was able to teleport wherever there were trees.
And so I went to the forest.
‘Yuji. It’s been a while.’
Once I was quite far from the city, I heard the Dryad’s voice.
She was standing in front of a tree.
I had killed the dragon in the Delight Forest, which was quite far from the city.
And so I would have preferred to return there in good condition…
‘But the mushrooms that grow after killing a dragon will disappear after one day if left
alone. I don’t think they will last until tomorrow…’
The Dryad said with a sad expression.
Apparently, it couldn’t wait.
‘Is this medicine very valuable?’
‘Incredibly! There are different kinds of mushrooms, but I want the Red Dragon
Mushroom to make Magic Potions. If humans drink it, it will recover most of their magic.
And only a few drops of it will revive sick trees.’
…I see. That sounded very good.
The name of the mushroom seemed a little simple, but maybe it was because it was so
rare that it was never given a decent name.
Not only did it not grow unless you killed a dragon, but they disappeared after one day.
Hardly anyone would ever find them.
‘Would this potion help me recover my MP too?’
‘Ah… With your amount of magic, it might not make too much of a difference… The
recovery amount is by normal people’s standards…’
Apparently, it wasn’t going to do me much good.
If it was so valuable, I thought maybe I could take some with me while I helped… But it
seemed like it would hardly make a difference for me if I drank it before using Hellfire of
Death.
‘Could you make a potion that would help me from the other mushrooms?’
‘Uhh… The Blue Dragon Mushroom can turn into Energy Recovery portions. I think it
would work on you!’
‘Energy Recovery?’
‘It recovers you MP to what it was 10 minutes ago. I will probably only be able to make
one, but it’s strong enough to work on a dragon!’
…It returned your MP to what it was 10 minutes ago?
In other words, if I used Hellfire of Death repeatedly while having full MP, then I could
drink this potion and have full MP again?
That almost seemed too strong…?
‘I’ll help you gather the mushrooms. And can you make me that potion in exchange?’
‘Of course. I just want the Magic Potions.’
And so it was settled.
Chapter 65
‘So, what kind of mushrooms are these?’
‘Uhh. They are red or blue mushrooms. But it’s hard to explain…’
‘I guess we should go and see them then.’
And so I used the slimes to search the area for magic.
There was nothing suspicious in the area, but my HP and MP were very low. I could
handle a normal monster but would have to avoid anything strong.
‘As my MP is low, we’ll have to go while staying hidden from monsters.’
‘Okay.’
‘We’ll do our best to stay hidden!’
And like that, we moved towards the spot where the dragon had been killed.
Thankfully, there were no strong monsters in the forest, so we were able to go straight
there without circling around anything.
Things were going smoothly…but there was one thing that bothered me.
‘Hey, Dryad.’
‘What is it?’
‘For a while now I can only hear your voice. Where are you?’
I couldn’t see her anywhere.
And it wasn’t just for a few minutes.
It was as if she had vanished at about five minutes after we started moving.
She had done it so naturally that it took me a while to notice.
‘Where? …In the trees, of course.’
‘…In the trees?’
‘Yes. I thought it would be easier to hide from the monsters like this.’
The Dryad said as her face popped out from a nearby tree.
Apparently, she could do more than use trees to teleport.
‘Can you hide inside of a tree whenever you want?’
‘As long as my forest is healthy, I can.’
That sounded really convenient…
We talked about this as we made our way through the forest. We were now very close
to the place where the dragon had died.
…But then, we encountered a problem.
‘Yuji! There is a human there!’
“I’ve seen this old man before!’
It seemed that the guild’s scouts had arrived here first.
Well, so much of the area had been burned, so it would be hard for them to miss such a
place.
However, I wasn’t sure we could go mushroom hunting right in front of them.
Though, maybe they would understand if we explained it to the situation.
‘Dryad. Where are the mushrooms you want?’
‘It should grow in the exact spot where the dragon fell. Right on the ground.’
The spot the dragon fell…it was the center of the large burned area on the ground.
It would not be possible to go there without being seen by the scouts.
I suppose…I could send out the slimes.
‘Go out and quietly gather the mushrooms in this area. They’ll see me if I go out, so I’ll
stay here and support you.’
‘Okay!’
At my command, the slimes started to advance to the place where the ground was
burned.
I cast concealment magic on them.
Even though slimes were hard to spot, they could still be seen if I didn’t cast concealment
magic on them.
‘Do they know which are dragon mushrooms?’
I said as I watched the slimes through Shared Senses.

And when the slimes arrived at the spot, I said,
‘Alright, split up.’
‘Okay!’
I now had over 300 slimes.
As my slimes would befriend wild slimes every time I went out, the number kept
increasing.
As it got heavier the more there were, I was worried that I wouldn’t be able to carry it
eventually…but it was times like these that they were very useful.
This wasn’t human wave tactics, it was slime wave tactics. And it would allow me to
gather mushrooms in a wide area very quickly.
‘Let’s go!’
‘I’ll go this way!’
‘Then I’ll go over there!’
The slimes decided their own roles as they went about and gathered the mushrooms
that grew in the area.
Like this, they were able to gather a huge amount in just 30 minutes.
‘Can you make it with this?’
‘I should be able to make quite a lot with this amount. There were more than I expected…
I mean, you probably got all of them.’
The dryad said as she looked at the spot where the dragon had been.
Not a single mushroom remained in the area. Actually, not a single blade of grass
remained in the area.
If these were normal mushrooms, I might have worried about the effect on the
ecosystem, but that didn’t apply to dragon mushrooms… After all, they disappeared after
one day, which meant they would not increase anyway.
‘You guys did really well.’
‘We did! And there were leaves too!’
‘The leaves over there tasted very good!’
…So that was why all of the grass was gone.
I thought they were just being passionate, but I guess it was just that the grass was
delicious.
‘Alright, I’ll make the medicine then. …Did you bring what I asked?’
‘Yes!’
When the Dryad said this, the slimes produced something that looked like a pot.
Apparently, she was going to use it to make the potions.
Chapter 66
‘…Here. You can have this.’
‘Oh, thank you.’
Several hours after the mushroom hunting.
I accepted the finished potion from the Dryad.
…It was an MP recovery potion that returned your MP to the state it was in 10 minutes
ago.
Fighting a dragon would be much easier with this.
‘Are you sure that’s all you want? You can take more if you need.’
The Dryad asked as she carried a slime who was storing a large number of recovery
potions.
I answered her.
‘Yeah. I don’t think I would be able to use the other ones anyway.’
Still, I ended up accepting what was considered 10 refills for a normal human.
I was originally going to let her take all of it, but she had made more than expected.
She said she could give me twice as much, but I didn’t need them.
I was only taking them as a backup, even if they weren’t very effective.
Perhaps I could pass them on to a friend one day.
After all, the Dryad’s potions were actually stronger than most medicine… It just seemed
like nothing when you wanted to use something like Hellfire of Death.
And I would only run out of MP during a fight. There was no time to drink down several
liters of the stuff. So it wasn’t too useful to me.
And as it was quite valuable, I thought the Dryad would make better use of it.
‘Thank you. I’ll keep it then. Let me know if you ever need any help.’
‘Got it. I’ll contact you through the slimes if that happens.’
And with that, we parted ways.
Now…I guess I could take it easy and wait for the scouts to return.
◇
Several days later.
I heard that the scouts had returned with their report, and so I headed over to the guild.
“Here is your reward then.”
“Thanks.”
They found nothing wrong and so I was able to receive my reward.
I had only reported that the dragon had disappeared, and yet I received quite a sum.
…Now I would be able to leave the city.
In spite of everything, this place was actually quite comfortable to live in, and I wouldn’t
have minded staying here and taking on quests… But waking up in another world is not
something that happens to everyone, and so I wanted to go around and see more.
Besides, there was probably a safer and more comfortable place to make my permanent
home.
I was quite sure that if I stayed here, the manager would start making strange requests.
I thought about this while looking at the quest board.
There was nothing that looked interesting to me.
…I left the guild when that was done and saw Tina and Lisa were also there.
They had come to accept a quest.
“No, I didn’t accept anything. I was just looking at the quest board after accepting my
reward… But there was nothing interesting, and I’m thinking about going to a different
town.”
“Oh, you’re moving. That’s too bad, but Adventurers don’t like to stay in the same place
for too long. …So where are you going?”
Tina asked when she heard that I was leaving.
Apparently, it was quite normal for Adventurers to move around.
However, a location…
“…I haven’t thought of that yet. Do you have any recommendations?”
“You were going to move without even thinking about a destination…”
“What about Rikardo? It’s not so far, and I think it would be very comfortable for an
Adventurer.”
Lisa said.
Rikardo, eh? I didn’t know anything about it, but Lisa seemed like a veteran. So, if she
said it was comfortable for Adventurers, then I had high expectations.
But there was one thing I needed to ask first.
“Do strange things ever happen over there?”
“Strange?”
“Yeah. Like dragons suddenly appearing or B-Rank monsters entering a valley that was
safe for 100 years.”
Tina and Lisa heard this and…erupted into laughter.
“What’s so funny?”
“Everything. There’s no town anywhere where such a thing would be normal!”
“Exactly. It’s as if this town is doing a bargain sale on ‘Abnormal Activity’! This never
happens!”
…I guess there was no worry about history repeating itself then.
That was a relief.
“Thank you. I’ve decided to make Rikardo my next destination.”
And I would go as soon as possible.
…My only hope was that I would not get involved in another strange incident.
Chapter 67
“…Alright, let’s go then.”
It was the day after I decided to go to Rikardo.
I was leaving Kiria in order to change my base of activity.
My destination was Rikardo, the city that Tina and Lisa had suggested.
I did some research before leaving, and while there were some strong monsters there,
it seemed quite stable. It did not seem likely that a very strong monster would suddenly
appear.
It also had delicious food and was in a comfortably warm climate, making it a town that
should be very nice to live in.
‘Are there any strong monsters around?’
‘No!’
‘It’s fine!’
I called to the slimes regularly to make sure the area was safe. Then I rode on the Proud
Wolf and continued on the road to Rikardo.
The town was quite far, and it would take at least half the day even with the Proud Wolf’s
legs.
Still, it seemed shorter when you were talking with the slimes.
◇
…And then a few hours passed.
We had stopped to rest in the town of Mariardo, which was on the way.
Rikardo was only about an hour away from here, but as the slimes were hungry, we
decided to stop here for a bite to eat.
I was pretty hungry myself, so it was perfect.
‘What do you guys want to eat?”
“Hmmm. Maybe some meat!’
‘Fish!’
“No! I want fruit!’
While the slimes were all in one clump on my shoulder, their will was not united, and so
many voices were saying different things.
Huh…what kind of place did I have to go to if I wanted to fulfill all of their demands?
I wondered this as I walked through the town…
‘Ah, that looks good!’
‘It does!’
The slimes suddenly started to shout as they hopped off of my shoulder.
Then they hopped away and into a nearby patch of grass.
‘Something delicious? Are there fallen fruits or something?”
‘No!’
‘Leaves!’
The slimes were now pointing at…some grass that had grown on the side of the road.
They had been jabbering about meat and fruits only a moment ago. But now they were
joyously eating grass(that just looked like weeds to me).
I guess the slimes were pets(?) that were quite cheap to keep.
…Now I had no need to find a place for them to eat, so I could just grab something
random for myself.
I could eat a real meal in Rikardo, as Tina and Lisa had recommended. But a little snack
here wouldn’t hurt.
As I thought this, a delicious smell wafted around me.
After some searching, I was able to find the source of it.
…It was a food stall that sold skewers of barbecue meat.
The slimes looked like they would be eating for some time, and I couldn’t just leave them
here.
And so I decided to buy some food at the stall so I could watch over the slimes as I ate.
“I’ll have two of those.”
“Alright. It’ll be ready soon. Just wait right there.”
I made the order and the owner started skewering the meat and cooking it.
But there was meat to the side that was already cooked and looked delicious…
“Why can’t I just have these ones?”
“…I see.”
This place really cared about how their food tasted.
I had heard that Rikardo had especially great food, but perhaps its neighbor, Mariardo,
was also particular about their food.
Since I wasn’t in a hurry, I decided to wait.
“Yes, it’s ready now.”
“…It looks delicious.”
It didn’t take more than a minute to cook.
And it did look better than the meat that had been sitting out.
It was definitely worth waiting an extra minute for.
I thought this as I paid and accepted the meat.
In spite of looking so delicious, it was not very expensive.
And then I bit into it.
…Hmm. Delicious.
Just the right amount of fat and sauce.
I think it was the best thing I had eaten in this world yet.
It was true then, that the food in this region was great.
And so my expectations for Rikardo only increased.
…Actually, I almost didn’t mind just staying in this town, the food was that good.
But then again, apparently, this town had few requests and was not really suited for
Adventurers. So that wasn’t a real option.
I thought about this as I ate the meat and scanned my surroundings. Then, something
curious caught my eye.
It was a corner of a general goods store. A mountain of fur coats lay under a sign that
read, ‘Restocked after being sold out! Fur coats to fight the cold!’
But it was quite warm around here.
I only needed a single t-shirt.
So there was no way you would need a fur coat.
…And yet they had sold out. What could this mean?
As I pondered over this, I noticed a girl who seemed to work there was staring at me.
And so I decided that I should just ask her why the coats were selling so well now.
Chapter 68
“Are these coats famous here or something?”
“Oh, no. They were ordered from a different town… But why do you ask?”
“I just thought it was strange to sell coats when it is so warm here.”
The girl thought for a moment after this.
And then she answered.
“…Well, apparently it is quite cold in Rikardo this year. And so people buy coats.”
“…But, isn’t Rikardo quite close by? Could it really be cold enough to require a coat?”
“Hmm. I haven’t gone to Rikardo this year, so I cannot say for sure. But you definitely
didn’t need a coat the last time I went! Rikardo was even warmer than it is here!”
I see.
So Rikardo was experiencing irregular chill this year.
Even so, it was hard to believe you would need a coat.
“Well, the people of Rikardo hate the cold. So maybe they want one even if it’s just a
little cool!”
The girl suggested as I pondered on this.
Indeed, perhaps people who were used to a comfortable warmth would find it hard to
deal with a little chilliness.
In that case, maybe it wasn’t so strange that coats were being sold.
On the other hand, I didn’t really hate the cold. I quite liked it.
Back when I was a corporate slave, we were forced to work several nights in a row in
extreme coldness. Out of the thirty people that were there, 27 either escaped or
collapsed. I was one of the few who continued to work until the end(Of course, I was
sent to the hospital right after. But then my boss ordered me back to work the next day).
So I doubted I would need a coat, since it would only be considered ‘cold’ by the
standards of people not accustomed to the real cold.
…But then again, I had taken quite a bit of this person’s time, so it would be rude not to
buy one.
And so I decided to buy a coat that I wouldn’t likely use.
“Alright, I’ll buy this coat.”
“…But it’s probably not very cold. And since you’re not from there, I don’t think you will
need it?”
“It’s just in case. Since I still don’t know how cold it is.”
I said as I gave her the money and accepted the coat.
At the same time, the slimes seemed to have finished their meal, as they were now
returning to me.
‘Put this in storage.’
‘Okay!’
I put the slime on my shoulder and handed it the new fur coat.
When the slime put it away…the clerk’s eyes widened.
“That slime just ate your new coat!”
Apparently, she thought the slime had eaten it.
Now that I think about it, this magic was quite rare.
“No, it wasn’t eaten. I’m having it store the coat for now.”
And so I told the slime to take the coat out.
And then it did.
“Yeah. I am a Tamer.”
“I don’t see Tamers very often, but it seems very useful! …And your slime is very cute.”
She said as she started to poke my slime.
Perhaps she didn’t hold any prejudices against Tamers because she wasn’t an
Adventurer.
…We parted ways after that and I left Mariardo.
The sun would set if I took too much time.
‘Yuji. What are you going to use that furry thing for?’
The slime asked as we continued our journey.
Furry thing… They must mean the coat.
‘That’s something to wear when it is cold.’
‘…But it’s warm here. I don’t think you’ll need it?’
‘Yeah. I doubt I will use it in Rikardo. …But, uh. I might need it eventually. So it can’t hurt
to have it.’
As long as I was an Adventurer, I would find myself in climates that were not normal.
Besides, there were some places that were warm during the day and very cold at night.
So having a fur coat was not a bad thing.
Well, I wasn’t going to use it now. So it’s not like I couldn’t have just bought it when the
need arose.
…Such were my thoughts, but then…
‘Uh. Has it gotten colder?’
‘It’s getting chilly! Though, us wolves prefer colder climates!’
After about 30 minutes passes, the temperature dropped dramatically.
In Mariardo, it was hot with my current clothes, but now I was starting to feel cold.
As the Proud Wolf was covered in fur, he preferred it like this.
‘What about you slimes?’
‘We’re fine!’
‘I’ve never heard of a slime dying from the cold!’
Apparently, the slimes were strong to the cold.
Slimes were monsters that could be found just about anywhere. So they had high
adaptability.
Still, this wasn’t cold enough to affect me negatively, and I wouldn’t need the coat.
That’s what I thought as we advanced…but the closer we got to Rikardo, the lower the
temperature dropped.
Eventually, it was a temperature that made wearing a coat seem very natural.
Chapter 69
‘…Uh, didn’t she say that Rikardo was a ‘little cold’ this year?”
‘She did say that!’
‘Then what is this?’
I said as I pointed to a nearby puddle.
It was covered in a layer of ice.
‘Oh, it’s a frozen puddle!’
‘Exactly. …How can the temperature change so much at this distance?’
It was likely about 25 degrees in Mariardo.
While here, it was already below 0.
Even though the Proud Wolf could travel very fast, it didn’t seem likely that the
temperature could drop so low in 30 minutes…
I hadn’t heard anything about Rikardo being this cold. This was clearly an abnormal
situation.
It would be for the best not to get close to any strange place.
It would be fine if it was just a little cold. But as it was now, there was clearly something
abnormal that was causing it.
If I continued on, I might get involved in whatever it was.
‘…Alright, let’s turn around. This might be a sign of an abnormal situation.’
It seemed that odd things kept happening to me ever since I came to this world.
And I saw no reason to go out of my way to stick my head into a place where it was
obvious that something was up.
‘What! We’re going back! What a hassle!’
‘What about all the delicious food in Rikardo?’
…But when I tried to go back, the slimes immediately rejected the idea.
As we hadn’t even traveled for very long, I assumed it wouldn’t matter too much…
That being said, the food was definitely alluring.
Maybe I could go to the restaurant that Tina had suggested. And then we could leave.
‘Alright. We’ll go and eat. Then I’ll consider what to do from there.’
‘Yes!’
Okay. We’ll go and eat. If the food isn’t much better than the meat I had in Mariardo,
then I will turn around and leave.
There was a smaller chance of being caught up in something if it was just a short visit.
And so, after briefly considering turning back, we continued on our way to Rikardo.
‘I can see it now!’

‘Everyone looks cold!’
About 20 minutes had now passed.
We could now see the end of the road and the town’s gate.
The town was surrounded in snow and it looked very cold.
I was already wearing the fur coat that I had bought.
I had not expected a coat that I just bought out of gratitude to become useful so quickly.
“…You must be awfully strange to come to Rikardo at a time like this.”
A guard said as I tried to go through the gate.
He was wearing very thick and warm-looking clothes made of fur.
I doubted he would be able to fight like that…but I suppose it was better than dying from
the cold.
“I heard that Rikardo has great food.”
“We do have great food. But I don’t know if it’s worth dying for.”
“…Is something happening here that’s killing people?”
“Aye. Several have died from the cold these past few days. But the temperature here
was normal only 10 days ago… We are now burning all of the firewood we had in stock.
But it won’t last long.”
I see.
You would have to burn a lot of wood in this cold, or people would die.
But if it happened so suddenly, they wouldn’t have had much time to prepare.
“Has anything happened that was strange, other than the cold?”
“No. Monsters are normal. Though, the cold makes you slow, so I wouldn’t advise that
you go out there. …You’re an Adventurer? If you plan on staying here, it would help if
you accepted quests for gathering firewood. We need all of the help we can get.”
“…I understand. If I do stay here, I will look for those quests.”
“Thank you.”
…It seemed that at this point, Rikardo was still making firewood.
But firewood needed to be dried out first if you wanted it to burn well…
So they must be in a very desperate situation to have to use new firewood.
I thought about this as I looked around.
‘…There’s a lot of strange smoke.’
‘Yes. It smells burnt!’
Black pillars of smoke rose all over the town.
It was probably firewood that was of bad quality and not dried properly.
Also, perhaps the houses were not built to be able to burn lots of firewood.
They didn’t have chimneys and the walls were not insulated well.
Burning such bad firewood here could lead to carbon monoxide poisoning.
…Well, this was another world. So I would like to believe they had a way of dealing with
such things.
Chapter 70
There was no doubt now that I had come to this town at the worst possible time.
However, as the situation was not related to monsters, I didn’t feel the need to leave as
soon as possible.
If anything, if the requests were all as safe as gathering wood, then it suited me just fine.
After all, the job of gathering wood and storing it was very easy with the slimes.
There couldn’t be a job more easy for me.
…That being said, I hadn’t decided to stay either.
I couldn’t decide until I had eaten.
I thought about this as I searched for the restaurant.
The place that Tina had recommended was called ‘Tiger Fire.’
It was supposed to be close to the guild… That being said, there was an easier way to
find it.
‘Can just one of you split from the others?’
‘Just one…you mean to fly?’
‘Exactly.’
‘Okay!’
And with that, one smaller slime split from the large slime that was on my shoulder.
The united blob was too large to throw, and so a smaller single slime was the perfect
size.
‘Okay. I need you to scout out the place!’
I said as I threw the slime. At the same time, I activated ‘Shared Senses.’
And then I saw a sign that read, ‘Tiger Fire’ near the guild.
‘Thank you.’
I said as I caught the slime.
And so we headed towards it…
“I’m sorry, but we are no longer taking any orders today.”
What awaited me when I arrived, was this cruelest of declarations.
…But then again, it was quite late.
The taverns would be open, but a normal eatery would probably close around this time.
I had come a little too late.
As I had no choice, I would just have to stay the night in Rikardo.
“Alright. I’ll come back tomorrow.”
“I’m terribly sorry, but I doubt we will be open tomorrow… In fact, we were supposed to
be open until midnight today, but all of the firewood went to the stoves. And now we do
not have enough to cook with.”
…Apparently, the reason for closing was a lack of firewood.
As it was normally a warm place, the sudden cold had forced them to use the firewood
that was used for cooking.
You wouldn’t die without a delicious meal. But the cold was something else.
However, I wanted to eat some delicious food.
It was half of the reason that I even came to this town.
“So, you just need some firewood?”
“We could open if we had some… But this town no longer has any firewood that could
be used for cooking. If we used new wood that hadn’t been dried out yet, it would be like
smoking it, not cooking.”
Good restaurants took care of what kind of flames were used.

I could try going to a different town and acquire some wood, but in this cold, there would
probably be a lot of competition.
And that seemed like a lot of work just for some food.
In that case…
“Would I be allowed to cut down some of the trees around here for firewood?”
“Not the trees within the town. But you could go outside the walls and cut those trees.
…But we wouldn’t use them for cooking unless the wood has been dried out for a year.”
I see. So I could cut the trees outside.
Why not see if I could make some firewood then?
It would usually take a whole year to dry them properly. But maybe I could do it with
magic.
After all, I had a skill called ‘Altering Magic.’
“Okay. Thank you for the information.”
“No problem! …Please come again when we have more firewood!”
And so I left after this conversation and went out into the forest.
I still had to think of a way to dry them, but the acquisition of the materials came first.
…But before that…
I tried using the magic I had just found.
“Magic Insulation.”
I said. And then all of the coldness I had felt disappeared as if it had never been there.
I had looked through my magic while walking and had found the perfect one.
There was lots of snow in the forest, and so it would make a big difference.
Now I could go and gather wood without worrying.
Chapter 71
‘Hey. Do you know what kind of trees are good for firewood?’
I looked at the many trees outside of the town and asked the slimes.
However…
‘I don’t know!’
‘I don’t know either!’
I did not receive a good answer.
Well, it wasn’t like slimes or wolves went around burning firewood. So it was to be
expected.
So I decided to just cut down a random tree.
“Uhhh…magic that is good for cutting trees…”
I searched through my inventory of magic for something that would help me.
And then I found something called ‘Axe Summon.’
That was exactly what I needed to cut down trees.
“Axe Summon.”
I chanted. And then a large axe appeared in front of me.
To be honest, I would have preferred a chainsaw, but there was no ‘Chainsaw Summon,’
so this would have to do.
‘This might be dangerous, so stand back.’
‘Understood!’
‘Okay!’
I told the slimes and the wolf to move back before I started.
After all, I had never cut down a tree before.
Even if I was able to cut it down, I wasn’t sure which way it would fall.
Most people in Japan don’t have the opportunity to hold an axe.
“…Like this?”
I muttered as I held it like a baseball bat.
…It didn’t seem exactly right, but hopefully, my skills would cover for me.
After all, an axe was still a weapon. Perhaps ‘Ultra Combat Art’ would give me a nice
boost.
I thought about this as I swung the axe horizontally, with a baseball-like form.
And then…with a satisfying sound, the axe went one-third of the way into the tree.
…This was clearly due to Ultra Combat Arts.
The tree I was trying to cut was at least 50cm thick. It wasn’t something a novice could
easily cut down.
With that in mind, I pulled it out and swung again towards the place I had just cut.
The blade of the axe went right into the gap and the trunk of the tree was severed
completely.
Ultra Combat Art sure was useful…
And then the tree fell.
Thankfully, it did not fall towards me, and I quickly prepared to turn it into firewood.
The first thing to do was to cut off the branches.
“…Like this…?”
I muttered as I swung the axe without really thinking.
When using the axe, you could rely on Ultra Combat Art to take care of aiming.
It was almost scary that randomly swinging the axe worked with this skill.
I continued to swing the axe without really thinking, and the log was cut into pieces of
just the right size before being split vertically.
…Eventually, I had something that looked just like firewood.
I thought this would be really hard work, but it was easier than expected.
Well, it would have been hard had I not had this skill.
Now, all I had to do was dry them out.
And so I looked through my magic again.
But…I couldn’t find anything that seemed useful.
Altering magic was used mostly for changing the shape of wood or metal, and wouldn’t
help dry them out.
You would think that magic to dry things would be quite common…but apparently, there
hadn’t been anything like that in the books I read.
And all my knowledge of magic came from those books.
There were so many of them, that I wasn’t even aware of all of them.
…Oh, well. I guess I could use fire magic.
If I used something like Hellfire of Death, there wouldn’t even be ashes left, but maybe
there was something else that could help dry them.
That being said, it seemed a little silly to use fire magic for a long time just to acquire
fuel…
Still, I searched for some fire magic I could use…
And then I had the idea of checking my Tamer Skills instead.
And then I found something at once.
— ‘Slime Water Absorption.’
It was apparently a slime exclusive skill. And it absorbed water.
If I could use this on the firewood, then all of my problems would be solved.
‘Do you know a skill called Slime Water Absorption?’
‘No.’
‘We have to drink water?’
‘Is the water good?’
The slimes were not aware of this skill.
They had used Slime Storage without me even telling them to, but it seemed like it was
different with Slime Exlclusive skills.
Well, I guess I should try it then.
Chapter 72
— ‘Slime Moisture Absorption!’
I chanted to the nearby slime.
And then…
‘Ah! The snow!’
‘It’s gone!’
The snow that was under the slime suddenly melted and disappeared.
Not only that, but the wet ground quickly dried and cracked.
…This magic had a very powerful drying ability.
Perhaps it was because it was hundreds of slimes together, but the area dried up
incredibly fast.
This was very promising.
‘Alright, now move closer to the firewood.’
‘Okay!’
And so the slime moved to the pile of firewood.
And then…the freshly cut wood became dry in an instant.
It was incredible.
“…How dry to these have to be?”
I never used firewood back at home.
The person at the restaurant had said they needed to be dried for a whole year, but I
didn’t know how dry I needed them to be in order to match that.
Well, I could try drying them for 5 minutes for now.
And if they say it’s not dry enough, I could just dry them again right on the spot.
‘Alright, pick them up now. …It’s quite a lot. Can you carry it?’
‘We’re fine!’
The slime said as it stored the firewood into its body.
While it was just one tree, it was a very big tree. That meant a lot of firewood. Possibly
several tons.
And yet a slime that only weighed a few kilos was storing it in its body. And its size and
weight remained the same. I really didn’t understand how it worked.
As I puzzled over this, the slime finished storing everything.
‘Thank you! …Let’s hurry!’
And so I put the slime on my shoulder and rushed back towards the Tiger Fire.
If I brought it to them now, they may be able to stay open.
When I did arrive at the Tiger Fire—they were just closing shop.
“I brought some firewood.”
I said this just as an employee walked out with a sign that read, ‘We are closed for the
day.’
“You brought some firewood? How is that possible? …Did you just bring wood for the
stove? We can’t use that for cooking. The firewood in this town is of horrible quality and
unusable.”
“No, I just cut down a tree and turned it into firewood.”
“…You do realize that it’s useless until it’s dried properly?”
“I used magic to dry them. …Well, it will be quicker if I just showed you.”
So saying, I put my hand out in front of the slime.
The slime guessed what this meant, and spat out a single log.
“Where did that come from!?”
It was getting annoying having to explain this every time.
I should just write, ‘this slime uses storage magic’ on a piece of paper and paste it on
the slime.
“The slime. Tamers have some useful skills, you know. This slime is currently carrying a
few tons worth of this.”
“…Slimes have such power? But I’ve never heard of such a thing…”
“Not many people know about Tamer skills. …So, can you use this firewood?”
I said as I offered it.
The employee looked at it suspiciously…but then shouted in alarm as soon as I let go of
it.
“It’s so light! It’s perfectly dry!”
…I had just dried it to a random degree, but it seemed that it had turned out well.
“So, can you use it?”
“Well, I will have to try burning it first. If it’s dried too much, then it becomes difficult to
adjust the heat.”
I see. So it couldn’t be too dry either.
If only there was a skill that allowed me to adjust it.
…And so I searched through the slime skills and found something called ‘Slime
Humidifier.’
Judging by the name, it was the opposite of ‘Slime Moisture Absorption.’
I could use this if the firewood was too dry.
“Alright. You can have this. So try burning it.”
I said as I took out about 10 of them and handed them over.
This should be enough to determine if they burned well.
“Thank you. …Chef! We have some firewood!”
The employee grabbed the firewood and opened the door before shouting towards the
kitchen.
And then a loud voice echoed back.
“If it’s some logs that have been freshly cut, then they are useless! We should give up
for today!”
“But these are dry! A customer brought them to us!”
“WHAT!? …Let me see!”
And with that, loud stomping came from the back and a man appeared.
Apparently, he was the head chef.
“Where is it?”
“Here.”
The employee handed the firewood to the chef.
He accepted it and inspected it with a serious expression.
“…It’s awfully dry for being so new. Strange…”
“But can you use it?”
“It’s too dry. There is almost no moisture in it at all. The fire will burn too hot and we are
not equipped to control it.”
The chef said without ever taking his eyes off of the firewood.
Still, that was a lot of information he gathered just by holding it.
It was amazing what seasoned cooks could do.
I thought about this as I took out more firewood and then used the slime to humidify
them.
And then the firewood became just a little heavier.
“How about now?”
I said as I handed some over.
“The chef accepted it and let out a cry of shock.
“…It’s perfect. Can I try burning it?”
“Of course.”
After hearing my answer, the chef quickly tossed the log over a dwindling fire.
We waited for it to burn…and when the flames went up, he shouted happily.
“A perfect fire! I have never seen firewood of such quality before! …With this firewood, I
will be able to make the best food!”
Chapter 73
…For firewood randomly chopped and then dried by the slimes, that was oddly high
praise.
I guess it was because while it was new, it was properly dry.
“So can you reopen if you have this?”
“Aye! …How much of this firewood do you have?”
“This is how much I made a moment ago.”
I said as I put the slime down outside of the building and then gave the order.
‘Take out all of the firewood and dry it as you did just now.’
‘Okay!’
After hearing this order, the slime unleashed the firewood while using Slime
Humidification to adjust how dry it was.
As they had already used this skill once, I didn’t need to give them detailed orders.
“…That is an incredible amount! I could run this place for half a year with this.
…However, what kind of slime is that?”
“The slime’s storage ability is amazing… But the town doesn’t have enough firewood for
the stoves either. We might get in trouble if we if use so much for cooking…”
The employee and chef raised their voices in surprise.
…It was true. The situation was pretty bad for fuel. It would not look good to use so much
for cooking.
In that case…
“I could make firewood for stoves then. Should I bring it to the guild? And then you can
use this firewood without having to worry.”
“You’re right… But can you still get more high-quality firewood?”
“Like I just said, I only just made this firewood. If I use the same method, I can make as
much as I want.”
Though, I might have to go a little far out if I ran out of trees… Still, it would be the slimes
that carried everything, so it wouldn’t be too much work.
It was times like these that Slime Storage was incredibly useful.
Making and carrying firewood would be 10 times harder without the slimes.
“Surely you can’t…”
“It’s hard to believe. But I just saw the slime spit out so much firewood…”
“Well, maybe I exaggerated a little. …But I can at least bring you this amount again.”
I became very hungry as we talked.
After all, the meat skewers I ate in Mariardo were just a snack.
Chopping the logs was a good exercise as well. So I wanted to eat a real meal.
“In any case, you don’t have to worry about firewood anymore. Can you open now?”
“If you’ll sell it to us. We can open right now.”
“Alright. I will. You can pay me anything you want. I don’t know the market price anyway.”
The chef heard this and looked a little troubled.
Well, it wasn’t easy to suddenly name a price for so much firewood.
“…I have never seen firewood of this quality before. I don’t know what it would cost…
Can it be the same as the price of the most expensive firewood in this town? If so, then
it would be 150,000 cicols.”
“Of course.”
Apparently, he was going to treat the slime firewood as the most luxurious firewood.
150,000 cicols was the same as my fee for the test at the Adventurer’s Guild.
It was an incredible amount for just chopping down a tree and drying it.
“Thank you. It’ll take about 10 minutes to adjust the fire. Pick something from the menu
while you wait.”
The chef said as he handed me the money. Then he went back into the shop and added
more wood to the fire.
And so it seemed I would get to eat at the Fire Tiger today after all.
…However, it did seem like I had done a lot just for a meal. But then again, it was fine,
since I also made 150,000 cicols.
It had been true after all that this town was suited for Adventurers.
But I hadn’t expected to go on a quest for firewood.
But I wasn’t sure what to choose.

This was because I had no knowledge of the food in this world.
There was a way around this, though.
—10 minutes later.
The chef had finished adjusting the fire and came to take my order.
“Whatever you recommend.”
“…Alright. Then how does Grilled Angis Cattle with Lishia Leaves sound? Our stews are
actually the best, but it would take a while.”
“Yes, I’ll have that.”
While I didn’t understand the menu, this was the store that Tina had recommended. So
I couldn’t go wrong with the chef’s choice.
It wasn’t exactly cheap, but it wasn’t expensive either.
“Very well. Wait one moment.”
He looked satisfied with my answer as he returned to the kitchen.
After a while, I heard the sounds of meat sizzling and a delicious smell drifted through
the room.
And then the food was brought to my table.
“Here you go.”
The dish that was brought to me looked very simple. A slab of steak that was covered
in shredded vegetables that I had never seen before.
As I was starving by now, I quickly stuffed it into my mouth.
And then…a flavor I had never known before spread over my tongue.
First, the taste of the meat was the strongest.
Next it was the sweetness of the vegetables and just a little sourness.
The meat itself was quite fatty, but the vegetables worked to counteract it and it didn’t
feel too oily.
…This was without a doubt the best food I had ever eaten since coming here.
Those meat skewers in Mariardo did not compare to this.
And the chef had said their stews were even better…
Now I had a reason to stay in Rikardo.
It did not take long for me to scrape my plate clean.
I wanted to order another one, but I would probably find it hard to move if I ate too much.
“Thank you. That was delicious. …I’d like to come back to eat your stew next time. When
will you be able to make it?”
“With this much firewood, we could do it tomorrow! …Thank you for the firewood.”
Apparently, I could come tomorrow if I wanted more.
I guess I could concentrate on my work as an Adventurer until then.
Chapter 74
A little time later.
I had now left the Tiger Fire and had arrived at the Adventurers Guild.
The sky was already starting to darken, and so I wanted to offer some firewood to the
town while I could.
“…All the quests are for firewood.”
I realized this as I looked at the quest board.
The prices went up the newer the requests. Firewood was becoming very expensive.
The newest one was offering 30 cicols per kilogram.
Perhaps that was cheap compared to what the Tiger Fire offered. But you could still
make quite a lot if you cut down a whole lot of trees.
I thought about this as I grabbed the newest one and went over to the counter.
I was sure I could collect this much firewood. And if there were some left, I could accept
another quest and then turn it in immediately.
“I would like to accept this quest.”
“Thank you. …Is this your first time accepting a quest for firewood?”
The woman asked as she looked at the sheet.
…If she meant as an official quest, it was my first time.
“Yeah. It’s my first.”
“Then you must go and see Mister Udoka first. Firewood that is brought to the guild must
be of a size and shape that meet our standards. So you will take a brief course in
advance.”
They had courses for this?
Well, I suppose it was possible that a newcomer might accidentally bring back something
entirely different by accident.
So maybe it was completely reasonable to have a course.
“And where is this person?”
“Go out through the east gate of the town. Udoka should be making firewood there. Just
say that the guild sent you and he will teach you how to chop wood.”
“Got it.”
And with that, I left the guild.
…My method involved using slimes, which seemed like it would be difficult to explain…
Well, I wanted to think that I’d be able to do it well enough to pass the course.
I wondered about this as I went out of Rikardo’s east gate.
I then saw that there was a man who was about to cut a tree with an axe.
He had an armband that read, ‘Adventurer’s Guild – Special Woodcutting Instructor.’
He had likely been appointed this position because of the current emergency.
This was without a doubt, Mister Udoka.
“I came to be instructed in wood chopping. Am I in the right place?”
“Yeah. We’re always glad to have some extra hands here. There is just never enough
firewood.”
“You seem to be having a terrible shortage.”
“Well, usually such a situation would have been unimaginable. But now we have to ask
the neighboring towns for help. And it’s still not enough.”
…Yes, it would be hard to gather enough firewood even with the help of the neighbors.
Firewood was heavy, so it would be difficult to carry it this far. Besides, the other towns
wouldn’t even have that much firewood, to begin with.
The land around here was warm enough that they didn’t use firewood to heat their
stoves.
It was mostly just used for cooking.
“I guess the other towns don’t have much of it stored either.”
“Exactly. The village of Meshias has a lot of firewood. But now they are charging
outrageous prices for it.”
That wasn’t surprising. Once they knew there were shortages, they would try to profit off
of it.
It wasn’t very nice, but that was business.
“Do they use a lot of firewood in Meshias?”
If they had a lot of firewood, then they must be using it for something.
I could use that route to get more firewood.

Or so I thought…But Mister Udoka shook his head to the side.
“We have no idea what they are doing in the town of Meshias. I tried talking to the
residents, but they wouldn’t tell me anything. …It’s a strange village. We shouldn’t have
even bothered trying to buy from them. It’s said that they are a village of about 30
people… But I don’t know if that’s actually true.”
A mysterious village…
It didn’t seem very helpful.
“And so we have no choice but to solve this problem by ourselves… Have you ever
chopped firewood?”
Udoka said as he stopped cutting.
The trunk had been cut a third of the way.
“I have a little experience.”
I said as I showed him the axe that I summoned.
Mister Udoka looked at it with an odd expression.
“…It looks very new. Are you used to using it?”
“No, not exactly…”
Mister Udoka looked quite disappointed when he heard my answer.
Well, seeing how desperate the situation was, he probably wanted someone that could
be sent out quickly.
Having someone who didn’t know how to use an axe well was bound to be disappointing.
And so I continued in order to lessen his worry.
“I’m not used to doing it, but I can cut down trees.”
“Alright. Then let’s see you do it. I’ll instruct you after I watch.”
“Okay. …It’s dangerous when the tree falls, so you should stand back a little.”
I said as I faced a nearby tree.
I made sure that he was a safe distance away, and then I held the axe up…
“Why are you holding it like that?”
I hadn’t even swung, and he was already complaining about my style.
…I had a feeling that I was holding it wrong, and it turned out I was right.
However, I could still cut trees like this.
“This is my personal style. I can still cut like…this!”
I said as I swung with all of my might.
The tree I had cut for the Tiger Fire was about 50 cm thick. But this one was only 30 cm.
With the help of Ultra Combat Art, I was able to cut it in half with just one hit.
And then the tree slowly fell over.
…Mister Udoka watched this with his mouth hanging open.
Chapter 75
“Wh-why are you able to cut trees like that…? And so quickly…”
“I don’t know. Ask this guy.”
I said as I pointed to the axe.
The axe that was made through ‘Axe Summon’ could be used very roughly, and yet the
blade did not have a single chip in it.
If it were a normal axe, it would have probably broken if you used the kind of force that
was required to chop down a tree with a single hit.
“No, I don’t think you can blame the axe for this one…”
“Look, I don’t understand how it works. But I can cut down trees. Is that not enough?”
“…True. If you can cut down trees, the method is not important. Besides, I’ve never seen
someone cut down trees so quickly. It would take at least 5 minutes to cut down a tree
of this width.”
Apparently, he was willing to accept my way of doing things.
So, now I just had to turn this into firewood.
“Alright, I’m going to the next part now. Let me know if I’m doing anything wrong.”
I said as I chopped off the branches and turned the tree into a log.
Mister Udoka watched this with a look of shock.
“Your methods are incomprehensible…and too quick. Is it really possible to make a log
at this speed?”
“I don’t know. It just happens when I swing the axe randomly. …So… Now I just need to
split the log into a random length and then cut them vertically?”
“…Yes. But try to keep them close to 40 cm. The prices will go down at the guild if they
are too long or too short.”
“Got it.”
I said as I swung the axe down and cut the log into perfect pieces.
It felt easier doing this compared to cutting the tree down. Perhaps it was because of
gravity.
Well, either way. It was just one swing.
“I-I really can’t believe this. How are you doing this…?”
Udoka was just repeating himself now.
“So now we have smaller logs of the same length. What now? How thick do I need to
cut them?”
“Uh…yes. At this size, you should split them into 4 pieces. Thicker logs would be split
into 8.”
“Got it.”
I said as I thoughtlessly swung the axe.
Who would have expected a skill like ‘Ultra Combat Art’ to be used for this? I wasn’t even
fighting.
I thought about this as I swung the axe. It did not take long for the entire tree to turn into
firewood.
I had the slimes dry it and I was finished.
“…Alright. I’m done. Can I take this to the guild now?”
“Yeah. It’s perfect. I’m still confused as to how…but as long as you can make perfect
firewood at an incredible speed, I won’t complain. I guarantee that no one at the guild
will complain about this.”
The only thing that was important was that firewood was made.
“Alright. Thank you for teaching me.”
“No, I should be thanking you. This shortage is quite serious. And I get paid for each
person that I instruct. And today, my job has never been easier.”
I see. So it was that kind of system.
In any case, I had his approval now. So it was time to get to work.
“Thank you. I’m going to go and make more firewood now.”
I said as I headed to the forest to cut down some trees.
…Before leaving, I used ‘Slime Storage.’ This resulted in me having to explain it all over
again…but that’s a story for another day.
◇
A few hours later.
I finished cutting down the trees and splitting the logs. And so I returned to the town.
‘You cut so much!’
‘Yeah. I don’t know how much they needed. So I thought I would start with this much.’
I talked to the slimes as I entered the guild.
And then I checked the quests for firewood.
…While they all had prices, none of them had anything about maximum quantity.
It was the guild that was asking for it.
And the guild probably had plenty of money. They would probably buy everything they
could.
And so I took the request sheet and went to the counter.
“I brought some firewood. How much will you buy for this request?”
“There is no fixed amount… Where is the firewood?”
“Here.”
I said, accepting the wood from the slime.
I had been hiding Slime Storage from the guild up until now, but decided it would be
easier if I just told them.
…However, it would still be annoying having to explain it.
I thought this…however, the lady behind the desk had a reaction I was not expecting.
“From the slime… That magic. I didn’t know there were people that could use it…”
Chapter 76
“People that could use it?”
“Isn’t that the magic used by the Great Tamer from legend? I have heard about it at
church!”
…I’ve never heard about that.
Maybe I could learn about the other Tamer skills as well.
“This legend. Where can I hear more about it?”
“Hmm. It was a long time ago, so I am not sure. It wasn’t in this town, that’s for sure…”
I might be able to find out if I could ask Father Shtyle.
There was something very odd about that priest. But he seemed to know a lot.
I had a feeling that we would meet again. So I would ask him when the time came.
I thought about this as I tried to take out the firewood.
But before I could, the door to the guild opened loudly.
“Is the guild doctor here!?”
A man shouted as he frantically ran inside.
It seemed like someone was sick.
The guild had a doctor to treat Adventurers who came back from quests. So he probably
came to fetch that doctor.
…And since he was in a hurry, my business would have to wait.
“The Pharmacist has gone out to treat other sick people. What happened?”
“The entire Zyce family have fallen! They are breathing and they aren’t pale or anything.
But they are unconscious!”
The situation seemed really bad.
If they weren’t pale but were unconscious, and it was the entire family… The most
obvious explanation would be carbon monoxide poisoning.
I once heard that your face actually looks more healthy after carbon monoxide poisoning.
Aside from that, the town was currently suffering from firewood shortages, which led to
burning a lot of firewood that was of bad quality.
“…Were they perhaps burning firewood in a sealed room?”
“Yes. Not just Zyce, but every house in Rikardo is burning firewood. What about it?”
“I think I know why they are sick.”
The receptionist looked surprised by this.
“Uhh… Mister Yuji. Are you a doctor?”
“I’m not a doctor, but I know about sicknesses. And I can also use recovery magic. I don’t
know if it will work, but shouldn’t I try it?”
“Ye-yes! …Where are Zyce and the others?”
“It seemed like the air in the house was bad, so I took them outside!”
That was a good decision.
It seemed like they didn’t know about carbon monoxide poisoning in this world, but they
could at least tell when there was something odd about the air.
“Got it. I’ll go at once!”
We soon reached an area where a couple in their thirties and a child was laid out on a
mattress over the ground.
Some neighbors had come out to watch. They looked very concerned.
“Hey, what happened here!?”
“The doctor will be here soon! Don’t give up!”
But…the people on the ground were clearly unconscious.
The cries of the villagers did not reach them.
“There’s no doctor. But I brought someone who can use recovery magic!”
The man who led me here shouted.
The others did not seem very comforted by this.
“There wasn’t an actual doctor?”
“There is no point in using recovery magic on someone who is sick!”
“…Really?”
I didn’t know that.
While I had recovery magic, it wasn’t something I used much at all.
“A-are you really going to let him do this…?”
It seemed that I had made them anxious.
Well, it wasn’t too surprising. I had said I was going to treat them with recovery magic.
But I didn’t even know anything about recovery magic.
Still, I looked through my list of skills…and found something called ‘Cure Poison.’
It was magic to treat people who had been poisoned.
That seemed perfect for this situation.
“Cure Poison.”
And so I tried using it on all three patients.
And then…their faces turned a little less red.
As people who had gotten Carbon Monoxide Poisoning were supposed to turn red, this
seemed like a positive thing.
So the poisoning aspect had probably been resolved now.
The only thing left to do was to have them regain the lost energy.
Normal recovery magic should be enough.
“High Heal.”
Normal Heal seemed like it would not be enough for someone that was unconscious,
and so I used the advanced one.
My MP went down, but not by much.
I chanted out loud on purpose. If I was using magic on patients, I thought the others
would like to know what I was using.
And then…
“Huh?”
“Why am I…”
The three of them regained consciousness.
So High Heal had worked after all.
Chapter 77
“There should be no problem now.”
“Th-thank you! It’s not much, but please take this as a sign of gratitude!”
Someone who must have been a friend of the patients came out and thanked me while
handing me money.
They said it wasn’t much, but it was actually quite a lot.
It was probably the money they had prepared for the doctor.
I accepted it gladly.
Speaking of which…
“Do you have any idea as to why they fell unconscious?”
“I sensed that there was something bad with the air…could that be related?”
“Yes, that is the reason. …The smoke that rises when you burn something contains a
toxin known as carbon monoxide. And so you must ventilate the room at the same time.
There is so much air outside that it doesn’t matter if you burn something out there.”
I said as I looked at Zyce’s house.
There was no chimney.
“…But, don’t they burn firewood all the time in the cold countries? And they don’t ventilate
either, do they?”
“They use chimney’s to let the smoke escape. The houses are built with the burning of
firewood in mind. …And they also use a different kind of firewood. Firewood that isn’t
properly dried will create more smoke.”
As they did not have a chimney, that meant the house didn’t have a fireplace.
So they probably tried to stuff their cooking stove with lots of firewood instead.
Basically, it should be no surprise they would get poisoned.
Rikardo was supposed to be a warm place.
So they were not used to having to deal with the cold.
None of the houses were built with the use of firewood in mind.
“Someone else fell unconscious in a similar way before… He didn’t have a chimney
either.”
“But I don’t know the right timing to ventilate.”
The right timing…
Yes, perhaps that was difficult.
With poisonous gases, it tended to thicken very slowly, and it was usually too late by the
time you realized it.
…Maybe I could use magic to make a tool that could measure the amount of carbon
monoxide?
I thought as I looked through my list of magic.
And then…I found something perfect.
‘Magic Tool Creation—Poison Detection.’
It didn’t seem to be exclusive to carbon monoxide, but that was fine.
Still, it was weird that I had such niche magic like this but nothing that allowed me to fly.
I chanted silently-and then one of the small stones at my feet began to shine.
After a few seconds, the stone stopped glowing.
…Did that mean it was now a magical tool?
I wondered as I picked it up and brought it to the window of Zyce’s house.
And then I opened the window.
The carbon monoxide in the room should now be thick enough to kill any who inhaled it
for long enough.
And then…
There was a high-pitched ring as the stone began to glow and vibrate.
When I pulled the stone away from the window, the light and vibration weakened.
It seemed that the stone did work as a detection device.
This was the first time I used Magic Tool Creation…and it turned out to be very useful.
I thought this as I gathered more pebbles from the ground and turned all of them into
magic tools until I thought we had enough.
“You can each take one of these with you. When the stone starts to glow, that’s when
you should ventilate the room. …Or if you feel that the air is bad before that, then you
should just open the window.”
“Yo-you just made these right now!?”
…Was that right?
My MP depletion was 0, so it couldn’t have been very advanced…
Well, it was just a simple spell that made something to detect poison.
It wasn’t for attacking or defending or anything.
Magic tools were probably not usually used for something like this.
And so I passed the stones out to the townspeople.
“Th-thank you!”
“Uh… How much does this cost?”
“You already paid for the treatment.”
“…Is…this guy a servant of god or…?”
I had made them out of pebbles from the ground and it required 0 MP. I couldn’t accept
money for that.
I thought about accepting the market price for them, but it seemed like there was no such
thing on the market anyway.
When I finished passing them out, I remembered about the firewood.
“But ventilation will make the room cold, right? That will mean more firewood would have
to be used…”
“There is hardly any firewood left in this town. We may avoid getting sick now, but we’ll
all freeze to death…”
The townspeople said with looks of worry.
Yes, it would not be strange for people to die from this cold…
“…How much firewood do you need?”
“For the entire town, we would need 5 tons a day. And that just isn’t possible.”
…5 tons a day.
Even I could do that with the help of the slimes.
After all, the part that was actually hard would be transporting them. And I didn’t need to
worry about that.
Chapter 78
But they probably wouldn’t believe me if I said that.
So I thought I would tell them a different reason.
“You’ll know when you try it out. And it’s not as if you are going to leave the window
open. If it is just temporary ventilation, then the room should return to normal temperature
quickly. …And surely that’s better than dropping dead all of a sudden?”
It was true.
If the walls of the house were heated, then the room shouldn’t take too long to warm up
again after being ventilated.
Well, it didn’t change the fact that there wasn’t enough firewood. But I intended to bring
a lot of it to the guild later.
At first, there was no reason for me to go to these lengths for this town… But now I had
a reason to protect it.
It was because they made some very good food.
And that’s all the reason I needed.
…In any case, it looked like I should hurry up and prepare some proper firewood.
Both to stop these carbon monoxide poisonings and for better firewood for cooking.
“That’s right, I was in the middle of accepting a quest. Since things seem to be settled
here, can I return to the guild?”
“O-of course! Thank you so much!”
And so I returned to the guild.
“Thank you so much for treating them so quickly…! …By the way, what magic did you
use?”
The receptionist asked me on the way back to the guild.
I was pretty sure it was just ordinary magic.
But I didn’t know what kind of healing magic was considered normal. But it seemed like
the most basic one, considering the name.
“I used ‘High Heal’ and ‘Cure Poison.’ …Is that not the usual way you would treat
people?”
“I have never heard of either of those spells…”
She didn’t know either of them…?
All of my magic was from books that looked horribly old… Maybe it was because of their
age that I didn’t have any spells that were well-known.
‘Hellfire of Death’ was very powerful but hard to control. And so it was not something you
would want to use often.
Surely the world must be filled with a lot more convenient magic now.
Something like ‘Cure Poison’ was just confusing. Since you had to be able to tell if they
were poisoned or just ill.
So if there was magic that healed all ailments and also recovered your energy, then
something like Cure Poison would become obsolete.
“I have heard of ‘Middle Heal.’ Perhaps you mean that?”
“I think it might be a more advanced version of that.”
“Something above Middle Heal!? And you can use it!? But hardly anyone can use Middle
Heal…”
…Is that right?
Those books must have been amazing then.
Maybe I should return to the building and sell those books. I could make a fortune.
But then again, while it was a ruin, they might still be owned by someone. I couldn’t just
sell them without permission.
“You haven’t studied magic but you can use recovery magic?”
“Yeah. I just read some books.”
The guild came into view as we talked.
There was space next to the building where you could store firewood.
Of course, in spite of there being ample space, there was not a lot of firewood being
stored there.
Just a few bundles.
Yes, it was an empty space.
“So, I’d like to make a report regarding the firewood gathering quest.”
I said as I returned to the subject at hand.
At the end of the day, the town needed more firewood.
This talk of magic could wait.
“Uhh… Do you mean the firewood that is being stored with legendary magic? How much
of it do you have?”
“I don’t know about ‘legendary,’ but yes, the slimes are storing it. I think there must be
three days’ worth.”
After all, I had used Slime Storage and Ultra Combat Art to acquire a lot of it.
I hadn’t weighed it or anything, but I estimated it to be about 15 tons.
Of course, the slimes had already dried it all out.
“Three days…would that be 50 kg then?”
“…What? I thought a day’s worth was 5 tons?”
“But surely you didn’t mean to say 3 days’ worth for the entire town!?”
Oh, she thought I was talking about one house.
If you didn’t understand Slime Storage, you would probably make such an assumption.
…Well, even I didn’t know what the limits of Slime Storage were.
It had yet to reach full capacity.
“Yeah. I don’t know the exact amount, but it should be enough. …But it’s too much to
take out indoors, so can I do it here?”
“Oh…uh, very well! Just wait one moment! I will bring someone who can determine the
amount!”
And with that, the receptionist ran back into the guild…and came back out a few minutes
later.
The person she brought…
“Oh, it’s you again. So, how much firewood do you have?”
It was Mister Udoka.
He had been cutting wood not long ago, so he must have just returned.
Chapter 79
Ah, if Mister Udoka was here, things would go smoothly.
After all, he had already seen me use the storage magic, so I wouldn’t have to explain
that to him.
And so I asked him a question.
“I have quite a lot of it. And I don’t know the exact amount… But I’ll have the slimes take
it out, so if you could just make the calculations?”
“Aye. That’s why I’m here.”
Mister Udoka said as he showed me the request form.
There was a section where you wrote down the amount of firewood that had been
brought in.
‘Slimes. Go ahead.’
I said, giving them the order.
‘Okay!’
They answered. And then the firewood started to come out of the slime.
As always, I was confused as to how it all fit in them…
It was with such thoughts that I watched the slimes fill up the area with a ridiculous
amount of firewood.
“…This…when is this going to end?”
“I don’t know. I had the slimes store it as soon as I chopped the wood.”
‘This is only half of it!’
The slime answered.
It seemed like they had already taken out a huge pile, but there was still more.
‘Thank you. Take out the rest then.’
‘Okay!’
We watched the slimes…and in about 5 minutes, they were finished stacking the
firewood.
Then the slime returned to my shoulder and declared:
‘Finished!’
‘Thanks.’
I said and petted the slime. And then I told Mister Udoka that it was done.
“Looks like that’s it.”
“…You did say there was a lot. But this is just insane…”
Udoka said as he stared at the pile.
What was just empty land a moment earlier was now filled with firewood.
…As I had chopped and stored, chopped and stored, I hadn’t had a good grasp on how
much there was. It really was a lot when you looked at it like this…
And all of this firewood had been contained in a slime that was on my shoulder.
If the slime ever unleashed all of its contents by accident, I would die in an instant.
“…No. I can do it quite easily. Just wait a minute.”

Mister Udoka said as he started to measure the height and width of the pile.
Then he did some calculations and replied.
“So that’s 18,500 kg. And since the quality is so great, I would have liked to say there
was more…but I can’t lie on a guild contract, unfortunately. Though, you may be able to
negotiate for a higher price…what do you think?”
“No, I’d rather go cut more wood then waste time negotiating. …Besides, I’m sure I’ll get
a decent amount for 18,500 kg.”
“I see. …It seems like a waste. After all, this would be twice as effective as damp wood.
Damp wood does little to raise the temperature when it is burning.”
That different, huh?
I had never used it myself, so I didn’t know about the difference.
Well, it was true that a lot of energy would have to be used to evaporate the moisture in
the food. So it would take longer for the temperature to rise.
As for the weight, he was just making a rough calculation, so it was probably not
accurate. But this wasn’t like earth, where they had precise scales, so it was fine.
Thinking about such details was a waste of time.
As I thought about this, Mister Udoka filled in the form and signed it before passing it on
to me.
In the rewards section, he had written: 555,000 cicols.
“Take this to collect your reward.”
“…I’m getting 555,000 cicols just for cutting wood for a few hours? I almost feel bad…”
“There isn’t even a tiny reason as to why you should feel bad. If anything, you’re not
accepting enough. …You are the savior of Rikardo. You should be proud.”
Mister Udoka said as he returned to the guild.
…I should hurry up and report it so I can go back and gather more firewood.
“I’ve had it all calculated. …So, can I collect my reward now?”
I said as passed her the form.
The receptionist looked at it with wide eyes.
“Eighteen thousand…!?”
“Yeah. Thanks to the slimes. They could carry all of it.”
I said as I petted it.
The slimes had been very useful to me up until now, but on this occasion, it was pretty
much all them and Ultra Combat Art.
I just swung the axe and let the skill do the rest. There was no easier job.
Chapter 80
“Th-the legendary magic sure is amazing! …Mister Yuji…are you a servant of god?”
“That’s ridiculous… I’m just an ordinary Adventurer.”
I had been transferred here from earth, but I hadn’t been summoned by god.
I was a salaryman, not a servant of god. A corporate slave.
If I really was a servant of god, I would purge my old company and make it white.
“At the guild, we don’t call Adventurers who have their slimes carry 18,000 kg of weight,
‘ordinary.’”
…Well, I had no argument for that.
This Slime Storage thing was certainly strange.
Hellfire of Death was very powerful as well, but Slime Storage was without a doubt the
most useful thing I could do now.
Well, it could also be that there just weren’t many people who learned these skills and
who were Tamers. If a Tamer happened to read those books, they would likely be able
to do the same things as me.
Anyway, let’s change the subject!
“In any case, if you could just process this. I want to go on to the next one while it’s still
bright outside.”
“Un-understood! Please wait one moment!”
The receptionist said as she went to the back of the guild to get the money.
Five-hundred and fifty thousand looked quite heavy.
“Thank you! You have helped us all!”
The receptionist said as she traded the money for the request sheet.
Great, I made some money now.
“Alright, onto the next one.”
I had only just brought in a huge supply of firewood, but it would only last for three days
for the entire town.
I wouldn’t stay in this town forever, and so I wanted to secure at least a year’s worth of
firewood so they could live without worry.
…Besides, this was the perfect time for me to make some money.
There weren’t likely to be many chances like this, where a single Adventurer could easily
earn so much.
And so I would continue to bring in firewood until the guild could no longer pay me.
That was what I thought as I went to look at the quest board.
The price of firewood was still going up. The latest request was at 31.5 cicols per
kilogram.
It was just as I was about to take it…that a guild worker came to the board with a newer
request.
Quest: Dried Firewood

Rank: Does not matter
Details: Bring in firewood that is the equivalent of firewood that has been dried for a year.
Reward: 45 cicols per kilogram.
It wasn’t just firewood, it had to be dried.
And the reward was nearly 1.5 times as large.
Mister Udoka had said that properly dried firewood could warm up a room twice as fast,
so you might expect the price to go higher…but it was still a pretty big difference.
Had I not seen this request, I would have kept selling dry firewood for the same price as
damp firewood.
Perhaps Mister Udoka himself had negotiated so that this new request would be made.
As I thought about this…Mister Udoka appeared near the back of the guild and winked
at me before leaving.
While the request was from the guild, it was clear that Mister Udoka had written it.
Thanks, Mister Udoka.
And so I gratefully took it and returned to the desk.
“I want to accept this one next.”
“Oh, thank you! …So you are going to go and cut more wood. Cutting wood must be
very hard work… Are you sure that you’re alright?”
“Yeah, I’m not tired at all. But thanks for worrying about me.”
I didn’t feel heavy or drowsy. I hadn’t had to take any energy drinks. My head didn’t hurt
and it felt quite clear. Besides, I was allowed to take breaks!
That was a massive difference compared to my days as a corporate slave.
“Please don’t push yourself too hard!”
This world sure was nice. They worried about me over something like this…
I thought as I left the guild.
Now, off to make even more money.
Chapter 81
The sky was just starting to darken.
I had finished my second woodcutting trip and accepted the reward at the guild and was
on my way out.
Of course, I would be dining at the Tiger Fire.
If anything, you could say that was my whole motivation for working all day.
“Are you open today?”
“Aye. There were some accidents, but thanks to you, I was able to make our Angis Cattle
with Lishia Leaves stew!”
Accidents…?
I wasn’t sure what he meant, but he had talked about his stew being their best dish here
yesterday.
And you couldn’t go wrong with eating the best thing on the menu.
“That’s great. …Uh, Angi…whatever stew. I’ll have that.”
“Angis Cattle with Lishia Leaves Stew! Got it!”
The man said as he returned to the pot and poured some of the stew into a bowl.
The dish with the hard to remember name was steaming and looked very delicious.
This was why I had cut all of that wood.
With great expectations, I lifted a spoonful of it to my mouth.
—It was too delicious.
The meat was so soft that it practically melted in your mouth.
And yet it had such presence.
It was fatty but somehow not overwhelming.
It would not have been possible if only the meat was in it.
It must be because of these Lishia leaves that are mentioned in the name.
‘It’s so good! Yuji! It’s delicious!’
Even the slimes liked it. They were becoming very excited.
Even though they just ate grass all of the time, they were able to tell the difference.
“…That was good. I’ll have another bowl.”
I ordered some more.
There was no reason to hesitate.
“Aye! …You may not be able to eat it again. So you should have as much as you can
get now.”
He said as he passed me another bowl. I fell on it immediately.
Ahh, it was so good.
…Hmm?
Wait. I felt as if he had just said something very important.
“Uh, what did you just say?”
“It’s possible that you won’t be able to eat it again. So you should have as much as you
can now. …Angis Cattle is easy enough to get, but not Lishia Leaves.”
“Were they also affected by the cold weather then?”
It would be very disappointing if I could no longer eat this stew.
To think of having to wait a whole year…
As I pondered on this…the cook answered my question.
…Monsters?
So it was monsters who were damaging the plants used for this dish and putting it in
danger?
Mere monsters were hurting the plants that were the reason that Rikardo’s food tasted
so good?
Fine.
Extinction it is.
“So, what are these monsters called?”
“Greedy Boars. These monsters usually don’t appear around here. But the cold seems
to be affecting the behavior of different monsters these days.”
“…I see. By the way, I’m assuming there would be no problem if I annihilate them?”
I asked, just to make sure.
If getting rid of them entirely would affect the ecosystem, I could leave at least 10…no,
maybe just 3.
“Annihilate? …I wouldn’t say no to that. But they are not weak monsters. And there are
many of them. I don’t think it would be possible.”
“Well, I’ll just do what I can then. I’ll start by monitoring the area and protecting the Lishia
leaves. …Uh, what do these leaves look like?”
“This is a Lishia leaf. …I’m grateful that you want to help, but don’t push yourself too
hard.”
He said as he showed it to me.
…Alright. I knew what they looked like now. I just needed to protect the field where they
were growing and then kill every single one of the savage monsters hiding in the forest.
‘Did you all hear that?’
I asked the slimes.
The slimes understood human speech, so they should have caught everything.
‘Yes! …These bad monsters are eating all of the good leaves, right?’
‘Exactly. …So, you know what to do?’
I asked and the slime nodded.
‘Beat them!’
‘Kill them!’
‘Annihilate!’
They seemed a lot more enthusiastic than usual.
The slimes felt anger over the destruction of the fields of plants used for delicious food
just as humans did.
Chapter 82
‘Let’s go! …Proud Wolf. Can you take us?’
‘Yes, slimes! Of course, I can!’
Without me saying anything, the slime jumped off of my shoulder and tried to leave the
restaurant.
It was going to ride the Proud Wolf and go hunt these evil and savage Greedy Boars.
‘Yuji. We’ll have to pass through areas with people, so hide us with magic!’
The slimes were very aggressive today.
But…
‘Now, wait a minute. I can’t have you all go. Half of you must stay in case something
happens.’
I didn’t like to be a wet blanket. But it was not convenient for me to have no slimes
around.
I wouldn’t be able to use Slime Storage and my options for fighting would be limited.
‘…Okay.’
And with that, the slime split into two.
Slimes tended to grow larger when there were more of them united…and I had asked
for half of them to stay. But I was sure that the half that was staying was smaller.
‘Is this really half?’
‘It’s practically half!’
I see.
In the world of slimes, ¼ was ‘practically half.’
Interesting.
Well, I could still manage with this number.
And so I used concealment magic to hide the slimes.
‘Proud Wolf! Go!’
‘Protect the Lishia Leaves!’
As I leisurely ate my stew, I could hear the gallant shouts of the slimes as they left.
Well, in spite of what they were saying, it was hard for a slime to sound gallant with those
voices they had.
And like that, without even having to leave the restaurant, the town’s fields of Lishia
leaves were now protected by a defense network of slimes that burned with righteous
rage.
They surrounded the fields at equal distances apart and made sure that there were no
blind spots.
About 500 slimes had left me, and 100 of them protected the fields while the others left
to assassinate all of the Greedy Boars.
‘Let’s go!’
‘Kill them all!’
The slimes shouted excitedly as they dismounted from the Proud Wolf and scattered.
This wasn’t human-wave tactics. It was slime-wave tactics.
‘Oomph. Oomph!’
‘I’ll go over there!’
‘Then I’ll go that way!’
They were much slower than the Proud Wolf, but they had decent speed considering
their appearance.
They were likely about the same speed as a slowly walking human.
Actually, considering the snow and unstable footing while navigating through the
trees…they might have been faster.
That wouldn’t be much use if there was only one, but there were hundreds of them.
And so the search party for the Greedy Boars spread out and covered more and more
ground.
‘A monster!’
‘But it’s the wrong one!’
A slime said as it ignored the monster that was not a Greedy Boar.
As I had cast concealment magic on them, they could pass by without being noticed.
While the slimes were great in number, they had practically no combat ability.
So they generally moved without being seen. And when it was necessary, I transferred
attack magic to them.
And so I continued to eat my food while supporting them until my second bowl was
empty.
While the slimes had helped me finish the first bowl, it was still a lot for one person to
eat.
I didn’t think I could go for a third.
“Thank you. That was delicious.”
I said as I got up from my seat and tried to pay for the food.
But the owner wouldn’t accept it.
“I don’t need any money. We wouldn’t have been able to stay open if you hadn’t sold us
the firewood.”
…That being said, it seemed wrong to eat such good food and not pay for it.
Besides, I had been compensated very well for the firewood.
Well, I suppose I could just force him to accept the money.
“I’ve already been paid for the firewood. So I’m leaving the money here.”
I said as I put it on the counter.
And then I walked out before he could try to return it to me.
‘I found one!’
‘It’s the enemy!’
Just as I left the restaurant, the slimes started shouting.
Apparently, they had found a Greedy Boar.
Chapter 83
‘Protect the Lishia leaves!’
‘Kill them all!’
The slimes cried as they surrounded the Greedy Boar.
Their eyes burned with hatred over the ravaged fields.
The Greedy Boar was large, as might be imagined for something that could eat so many
crops.
I was pretty sure they were supposed to be C-Rank.
And now that the slimes faced this monster…
‘Yuji! Kill it!’
They called my name.
No matter how hot their rage burned, the slimes could not attack anything.
I had to unleash attack magic through Magic Transfer.
The slimes were very much aware of this.
‘Magic Transfer-Fire Ball!’
I answered their request and unleashed attack magic towards the Greedy Boar.
And then a Fireball shot out and burned the monster.
There was now a roasted boar in front of them.
‘Onto the next one!’
‘We’ll find them all!’
The slimes did not seem any less enthusiastic.
They were thirsty for blood, and so they spread out again to find their next prey.
‘There’s one!’
‘Over here as well!’
As they spread out further, more and more slimes asked for me to attack.
I answered them all and sent Fireball after Fireball.
And then…when about 50 Greedy Boars had been killed.
A slime made a report that was not about an enemy monster.
‘…There’s a strange ball here!’
‘There’s something strange in the forest!’
‘It looks like a magic stone!’
…Apparently, the slimes had found some kind of ball.
As I looked at it through ‘Shared Senses’…I saw that there was indeed a blue, glowing
ball there.
It was 30 cm in diameter.
‘…Is it a cursed magic stone?’
‘Cursed magic stone.’
The item that had been brought to the Dryad’s forest. It unleashed cursed energy and
was the cause of a monster outbreak.
It had been brought in by the members of a crime organization known as the Blue Moon
of Salvation… But this one looked different than that cursed stone.
And the trees around it weren’t dead.
There hadn’t even been a blade of grass around it.

So this was likely something different entirely… But it still felt eerie.
My gut feeling was that it was not good.
I could have the slimes bring it back so I could study it…?
No, I couldn’t make the slimes touch something I wasn’t sure about.
It would probably be best for me to go directly.
Thanks to the amount of magic energy I had, even the real cursed stone did not work on
me.
‘Proud Wolf. I need you to take me to the place where this stone is.”
‘Understood!’
I sent the order as I left the town.
After a while, the Proud Wolf came running towards me.
‘There’s another one here!’
‘Isn’t that the same one?’
While I was riding on the Proud Wolf’s back, other slimes told me that they had found
stones too.
So there was more than one.
I wasn’t sure if they naturally occurred in nature or if they were manmade…but they
probably weren’t natural if the slimes were so suspicious of them.
I thought about it until we arrived.
There were about 10 slimes surrounding the stone.
I couldn’t sense anything like danger from the blue magic stones.
There was a thin layer of snow covering it.
If this was a cursed magic stone, then the snow would have melted.
This meant it was probably safe to touch.
And so I stretched out my hand.
But…something unexpected happened as I was about to touch it.
The surface of the magic stone turned a little darker.
And it was just in the spot I was about to touch.
Chapter 84
The part that was dark reminded me of the cursed magic stone.
“…Maybe…”
I thought as I pulled some weeds out of the ground and threw them towards the darkened
stone.
And then… The grass that touched the black part of the stone shriveled up and died.
But the grass that touched the blue parts were unchanged.
It was as if a part of the stone had become cursed.
…This made me even more confused as to the truth of this stone.
Out of my acquaintances, the only person who was likely to know anything was…the
Dryad.
‘Is the Dryad busy now?’
I asked the slimes that I had left behind in her forest.
Some of my slimes were there in order to protect her if something happened.
The Dryad herself was able to teleport in an instant, so she could come if she was free.
Well, she couldn’t teleport if I was on a different continent.
‘She’s not doing anything!’
‘I’ll call her!’
The slimes said as they went to call the Dryad.
And then…a few minutes passed, and the Dryad appeared from the shadow of a nearby
tree.
‘What is it?’
‘I found this strange magic stone. …What do you think?’
I said as I pointed at the part that had darkened.
After I stopped getting close to it, the stone had not changed in color at all.
‘Hmmm…’
The Dryad began to inspect it.
And then after a while, she answered.
‘It seemed like it is absorbing the magic energy from its surroundings. …I thought the
magic energy was very thin here, maybe its related to that?’
Absorbing the energy…
I hadn’t noticed it myself, but could it be because of the stone?
I wondered. Then the Dryad looked at the darkened area and continued.
‘The black part is just like the cursed stone. …But I don’t know why it only affects a
certain area…’
‘It’s because that’s the spot that I tried to touch. …It turned black right when my hand
touched it.’
‘So…maybe it means that it turns black when that spot has absorbed a lot of magic?
After all, you would have much more than anything in this forest.’
I see.
So it turns black after absorbing a lot.
In that case…
‘So this blue stone, it’s what a cursed stone is originally?
‘What do you mean?’
‘…Maybe!’
In that case, perhaps we were witnessing the birth of a cursed stone…
But the problem was, why was it here…
‘Do blue magic stones just grow naturally like this?’
‘No. It’s definitely made by humans. …Besides, I sense human magic that isn’t yours,
Yuji.’
So maybe it really was the Blue Moon of Salvation that left it here…
It was good that we found it before anything happened. But they really were up to no
good…
But it was just as I thought this…that I remembered that Rikardo was currently
experiencing something very strange.
…Had nothing really happened?
‘Hey, Dryad. Do places that have less magic energy become colder?’
‘Of course? There are places, like near volcanic mountains, that are very hot. And it’s
usually because there is too much energy there. …Though, there are some warm places
where it’s very thin.’
In other words, this weather could be due to the magic stone…
‘I suppose I should just purify it for now. Also, we have to find the culprit.’
There was a part of me that wanted to keep it as a sample. But I couldn’t make the slimes
carry something so dangerous.
But it would turn into a cursed stone if I touched it. I would be treated like some kind of
terrorist if I walked around carrying that. And it would be my own fault.
‘Yes… If there is someone who wanted to make it, then they should come back to pick
it up later!’
‘Right. …And there seem to be a few of them here. So the enemies base might not be
too far away.’
So saying, I created a barrier around the magic stone and activated purification magic.
Perhaps it was because there wasn’t enough energy yet, but no monsters appeared this
time.
‘Did you find any more magic stones?’
‘I did!’
‘Over here!’
‘There are so many!’
Apparently, this forest was full of them…
‘I’ll purify them one at a time, so tell me when you find them! Also, continue to hunt the
Greedy Boars!’
‘Understood!’
‘Okay!’
Chapter 85
It was quite dark outside.
We had started eating dinner when it was already getting dim. And then the angry slimes
had gone off hunting, so it was no surprise.
I wanted to start again once it was brighter… But as long as I wasn’t sure how long it
would take for the magic stones to change, I could not just leave them here.
After all, the rage of the slimes might cool off by tomorrow.
Thankfully, the slimes were able to see in the dark, so they could continue to search the
place.
‘Also, let me know if you see traces of humans anywhere. …There may be footprints in
the snow.’
‘Okay!’
The slimes said as they continued to search for the hated Greedy Boars and the cursed
stones.
Completed cursed stones affected a wide area and were easy to find. But you had to get
very close to find the uncompleted ones.
However, there were a lot of slimes, so it wasn’t too hard.
Actually…
‘Over here!’
‘The food is so good!’
‘Yay! I’m going too!’
————————————————————
‘You have tamed a slime.’
————————————————————
The slimes kept converting other slimes, and so their number was growing.
I no longer knew how many slimes I had, but it was probably approaching 1,000 by now.
Well, having more of them was a good thing.
It meant I could cast a wider net.
I thought about this while I went around and purified the stones.
And then I suddenly got the idea to create a map.
Well, it wasn’t a map of the terrain.
It was just a simple map with the locations of the stones.
It didn’t have any other information on it like towns or cliffs.
However, maybe I would be able to learn something from it.
If there was any common point in the way they were laid out, I might be able to find a
pattern for the way the culprit was moving.
—And so I continued to search for the next 5 hours.
Up until now, I was constantly getting reports of new stones, but they suddenly stopped.
And then…
‘It’s getting warmer!’
‘There’s no more snow over here!’
It seemed the slimes that were the furthest ahead had now left the region that was cold.
…Which meant there were probably no more magic stones up ahead.
If there were, they would have sucked up all the energy and made everything cold.
‘You can all come back now! Proud Wolf, help the slimes return!’
‘Understood!’
And so I had the slimes return and then I looked at the completed map.
We had gathered 108 stones in all.
All of the stones were contained in an area that was in the shape of a circle.
…So it seemed only natural to assumed that something would be in the center of it.
‘When you gather together, come to this point here!’
I said to the few slimes that were around me as I pointed to the map.
As my tamed slimes were able to communicate with each other, this was the same thing
as telling all of them.
‘Okay!’
With the help of the Proud Wolf, the slimes started to tighten their net.
Up until now, the slimes were scattered quite far apart, but now they were close enough
that they wouldn’t miss a marble on the ground.
And yet, they still did not find anything.
But my instincts were telling me that there must be something here.
There was something about the forest that seemed unnatural.
And it wasn’t just the snow that was here at the wrong season.
There was something different, some alteration that was done to the forest itself.
…Perhaps it was disguised too well.
Or could I just be wrong about it all?
‘What should we do?’
‘Should we wait?’
Waiting for something to happen was a valid option too.
But… We could wait for a whole year, and there was no guarantee that something would
happen.
Just waiting seemed too passive.
‘…I’ll have to use my trump card then.’
Chapter 86
‘Trump card?’
‘Yeah. I don’t care how it’s been disguised. I’m going to uncover it. …All of you, leave
the suspicious area for now! …Move out so you are not within this boundary here.’
I said as I made a large circle on the map.
I was sure that something was hidden there.
‘Okay!’
We hadn’t found any human footprints within the circle.
…Perhaps they had some kind of device that helped them create these cursed magic
stones more efficiently.
If that was the case, I could understand why these cursed stones had been placed here
so densely. After all, if there was no reason to do so, it would make more sense to scatter
them further apart.
The slimes finished their evacuation as I considered this.
‘…Yuji. What are you going to do?”
‘Destroy the forest. …Uh, as a Dryad. Do you mind?’
I asked her.
What I was now going to do was undoubtedly an act of deforestation.
After all, it was necessary in order to uncover what the enemy was hiding.
Unless the Blue Moon of Salvation had done something to make it withstand the power
of Hellfire of Death—then it should not be able to escape my eye.
…Of course, if the Dryad told me to stop, then I would think of another way.
‘There are no Dryads in this forest, so it’s okay. Forests return after a while anyway.
…And having cursed stones made here is the bigger problem.’
Good. I had permission now.
So there was nothing to worry about.
I chanted. And magic energy left my body all at once.
And then the now familiar sight of explosive flames. They enveloped the forest.
The flames erased the trees and the packed snow until there was no trace of them ever
being there.
And when the fire was gone…
‘There’s something strange there!’
‘There’s a big hole in the ground!’
A giant hole had opened up.
There had been a thick sheet of iron several meters underneath the forest.
And under the sheet of metal…
“…A machine?”
Hellfire of Death had melted them. So they did not retain their original shape, but there
were a few dozen clumps of metal that looked much too intricate to be natural.
And so I cooled off the area with water magic and then walked closer to it.
I didn’t know if it was true for all of them, but some of the devices must have been used
to help grow the cursed stones.
While I inspected the machines, they started to groan.
It looked like there were people inside of them.
The machines and the thick layer of dirt and the iron plate had saved them from death.
As the surface layer had been destroyed, there was no way to tell how they had gotten
in. But judging by the fact that there were no footprints, it must have been quite a while
ago.
…This would be very bad if they happened to be innocent.
Well, that was highly unlikely considering where they were, but I would have to save
them in order to find out.
And so I moved closer…and then I heard a voice come from the machines.
“…A Saviour…for this filthy world…”
Yes, there was no mistaking it. They were from the Blue Moon of Salvation.
Then…they would only try to hurt themselves if I helped them.
That in itself was fine, but there was a possibility that they would explode or use traps
that could affect the rest of us.
And so I stopped walking and put my hands together.
While they were enemies, they were still humans.
I wasn’t going to help them or anything, but I could at least pay my respects.
But I wasn’t going to show mercy to people who were trying to destroy the world.
After a while, the area cooled enough so that the slimes could enter.
The weather had made things cool faster than they would have.
‘Tell me if you find anything!’
‘Okay!’
The slimes said as they entered the giant hole in the ground.
And before long, a slime shouted.
‘There’s a tunnel here!’
So there was a hidden passage after all.
So that’s why there were no footprints.
‘…I don’t know. I’m not sure I feel like going in directly.’
I said. After all, I didn’t know what was in there.
It would be one thing if it was an ordinary crime organization. But this was the Blue Moon
of Salvation…
As I considered this… One of the slimes went inside!
Chapter 87
‘I wonder what’s in there?’
‘Ah, I want to go too!’
And then a number of other slimes followed after the ones who had gone in first.
Apparently, the word ‘caution’ did not exist in the dictionary of slimes.
‘Hey, you guys. Wait for a minute!’
‘What is it, Yuji?’
‘This tunnel goes on!’
The slimes said as they continued to advance.
Clearly, they had no intention of stopping.
If I wanted to stop them by force, I could do it… But I didn’t see why I should use force if
they really wanted to go.
I could just protect them with magic instead.
Thinking this, I cast some spells including concealment magic onto them.
Unlike me, the slimes were very small and they were also translucent.
They could stick to walls and ceilings and they didn’t make any sounds when they
moved.
When you think about it, there were no creatures more fit for such an infiltration mission.
‘Well, we’ll go from the surface then.’
I said. And so I walked in the same direction as the tunnel, along with the slimes that
hadn’t gone yet.
That being said, I was sure to maintain a distance between us and the other slimes. This
was so we wouldn’t be caught by enemies that might be on the surface.
Depending on how the slimes moved, someone might come out from the other end of
the hidden passage.
It would be our job to capture any such enemies.
After we had advanced further…two humans appeared in the slimes’ vision.
The two humans were running in our direction in a very frantic way.
‘Humans!’
‘They’re running towards us!’
The slimes saw this and quickly stuck to the walls so they wouldn’t be stepped on.
It was really useful that they could do that…
“What’s happening!”
“If something happened to the ‘Curse Source,’ then the plan is ruined!”
They shouted to each other as they tried to run past the area where the slimes were.
It seemed that these two had noticed the blast in the forest and had come out to look.
‘Should we catch them?’
‘Should we kill them?’
The slimes asked me what to do.
But… I shook my head.
‘No. Let them through.’
Stopping these guys wasn’t going to prevent the news about the destruction of the
devices from spreading.
It was worse for the enemy to know that there were slimes hiding in the passage.
‘Okay!’
‘We’ll continue on then!’
The slimes said as they continued to move.
After a while, the men who had been running towards the forest were now running back
into the passage. Their faces were very pale.
‘Should we catch them this time?’
‘No, let them go. Just be careful so that you don’t get caught.’
‘Okay!’
The slimes stuck to the wall again and waited for the men to run past them.
Once they were gone, the passage became quiet.
I thought about this as I continued to cast concealment magic on the slimes.

‘There’s nothing here…’
‘Hmm. It’s just a straight path.’
For now, the passage that the slimes were in kept stretching on.
But while there were no branching paths, it was not perfectly straight.
It was clearly a manmade tunnel, but the walls and floors were rough and uneven.
It looked like it had been dug with pickaxes.
At least, it was clear that it hadn’t been dug with a shield machine, like back on earth.
However, it was still very wide.
It was about 5 meters in both height and width.
This seemed a little excessive if only humans were to pass through.
So it was probably used to transport supplies and machines.
And…
‘It’s like it gets older the deeper you go in.’
I muttered as I saw the inside of the tunnel with the slimes’ Shared Vision.
There were a few places near the entrance that looked like it had been dug recently, but
such marks became fewer the deeper it went.
It seemed that the tunnel had been dug outwards over a very long period of time.
…So we were likely headed towards the base, which was used for digging this place.
That’s what I thought as we continued on.
It really was…long.
It was practically an underground tunnel.
It was probably more than a kilometer long.
It would have required an immense amount of time and people to dig a tunnel of that
length and width.
The walls were starting to look older and older.
This tunnel…it was likely decades old.
But how had the Blue Moon of Salvation been able to do all of this without anyone
noticing?
The answer…was at the end of the tunnel.
Chapter 88 - A Successful Infiltration
‘Yuji! It’s a dead-end!’
‘There’s a lot of noise!’
The slimes that were advancing in the tunnel had now stopped… Well, they had arrived
at what was likely the exit.
Or perhaps it was the entrance for the people who had dug the tunnel.
‘…Here…’
I had meant for the slimes to go on ahead and find out where the entrance led to…but
that was not necessary.
It was incredibly obvious where it led…a giant facility…or village.
‘Meshias Village.’
That’s what the sign by the village entrance said.
The village Udoka had said was mysterious and eerie.
Rikardo was having a firewood shortage. And yet Meshias had lots of firewood in spite
of their small population. And they had tried to sell their firewood at exorbitant rates.
It had been a mystery as to how they had so much firewood, but if this entire village was
a secret hideout for the Blue Moon of Salvation, then it all made sense.
After all, it was this village who was scattering the cursed stones and causing the weather
to become cold.
…When you thought about it, a village in the countryside was the perfect place for the
Blue Moon of Salvation.
No one would come in from the outside. All the villagers were members and it would not
be difficult to drive out any wanderers.
And any who still refused to leave could just be killed, and they could say it was an illness
or accident.
And no one would be any wiser, since everyone in the village were members.
Well, I didn’t know for sure that everyone who lived here was a member…but it did seem
like a safe bet.
‘Can you enter the village without getting caught?’
It looked like a normal village from the outside.
But there was a magic barrier once you went through the gate, and normal people could
not enter.
As there was nothing to protect the gate, they probably allowed visitors to come that far
before driving them away.
Even though they were the Blue Moon of Salvation, they couldn’t kill everyone who
approached them. People would get suspicious very quickly.
And so it was best to make visitors leave peacefully without finding out about the barrier,
if possible.
The problem was…how was I going to get the slimes inside…
‘Easy!’
‘Piece of cake!’
The slimes said as they climbed up the wall.
The Blue Moon of Salvation must have anticipated that someone would try and climb the
outer walls, and so they had blades sticking out on top. They were at an angle that hid
them from view when you looked up….of course, blades were not effective on slimes.
Slimes did not care about being cut. And so blades and tree branches were the same to
them.
And so they entered the village without any problem.
And then…I was able to hear the conversation of the residents very clearly.
‘We have to recover the cursed rough stones no matter what! It doesn’t have to be all
108! But as many as you can! …Damn it! What the hell happened!’
…I see.
So they called them ‘cursed rough stones.’ That was easy to understand.
And I had purified and destroyed exactly 108 of them.
In other words, I had succeeded in finding all of them and purifying them.
Nothing could get passed my slimes.
‘We’ll put together a team to go and find them! Gather everyone who is free!’
‘Yes! …But how shall we make teams? I think there should be groups of 6 if there is a
possibility of battle…’
‘…There is no need for that. Teams of 2 are fine. …That wasn’t the kind of disaster that
humans could cause. It must have been a meteor or something.’
But it was good that they didn’t know it was me.

‘What about the people who saw us?’
‘Kill them all. I don’t care if it looks a little unnatural. Now that the ‘Curse Source’ is
destroyed, there is no reason for us to stay in this village.’
‘As you command!’
That was the conversation that I overheard.
…Leaving these guys alone seemed like it would result in innocent deaths.
‘Surround the village so they can’t escape. …Not too close to the wall. About 1 km away.’
If we caught them as soon as they left, then the enemy would notice us.
And so I thought to cast a wider net…
‘Okay!’
‘Actually, we already did!’
Apparently, the slimes had already finished surrounding the village.
In fact, the slimes had been scattered around the area already, so they just had to fill in
the holes.
This was possible because I had so many slimes…
I thought of this while trying to decide what method of attack I should use for the Blue
Moon of Salvation.
Now that I knew all of the residents here were members, there was no reason to hold
back.
Using Hellfire of Death and just destroying the entire village was one way.
I had already used it once today, but with my current HP and MP, it would not be difficult
to use it again.
But…that should be a last resort.
This entire village was their base.
It would not be strange if there was something inside.
For instance…they could have a shelter that was able to withstand Hellfire of Death.
That would mean I would have to fight them after all the MP and HP depletion.
That was something I had to avoid.
It would be suicide to take on the Blue Moon of Salvation without being able to use
magic.
And so I did not want to use it if possible.
So then…
‘Alright, slimes. Go inside of the buildings and gather anything you can find! If you see a
bookshelf, take the whole thing!’
Chapter 89 - We Found Treasure
‘Okay!’
‘We’ll take it all!’
This village was a treasure trove of information for the mysterious Blue Moon of
Salvation.
This information didn’t seem worth putting myself at risk, but if I was going to blow the
whole thing up with Hellfire of Death anyway, then I might as well get some information
while I could.
And so it seemed like sending in slimes and using Slime Storage was the most efficient
way.
Even if they got suspicious about their stuff going missing, they weren’t going to be able
to find the slimes, which were covered in concealment magic.
Even more so after I used Hellfire of Death.
‘Here’s some!’
‘I got it!’
‘Books!’
‘This stuff looks very complicated!’
The slimes said as they continued to steal everything in sight.
As for the residents…the members of Blue Moon of Salvation seemed to be busy
searching for the magic stones. There was hardly anyone left in the buildings. So the
slimes could take whatever they wanted.
But for all their searching, there wasn’t even a single magic stone left.
‘Will they find out?’
‘Of course, they will. So hurry up and gather information so you can get out of there.’
Still, I doubted any of them could have imagined that slimes were currently in their village
and taking all of their possessions.
The only people currently guarding the village were near the entrance. There was no
one who was inside.
But…it would be naive to think this situation would last for long. After all, it would just
take one person to come back after forgetting something, and they would immediately
notice the change.
But it wasn’t possible to gather information without being noticed.
And so I wanted to gather as much as I could before we were caught.
Then I would have the slimes evacuate into safety.
‘Yuji! There’s a basement!’
‘A hidden room!’
A slime who had entered a room that had been locked particularly well, shouted to me.
I looked in the direction it was pointing and saw a small gap between two bookshelves.
There was likely some contraption that caused the shelves to move and reveal the
hidden room.
I was impressed that the slime was able to find it…
‘I don’t know how to move the shelves. Can you still get inside?’
‘Easy!’
The slimes said as they slid through the gap between the shelves.
What was on the other side…was a mass of gold coins and precious stones—and a
mountain of what was surely human bones.
‘Gold!’
‘Jewels!’
‘Skeletons!’
It seemed like they had found the town vault.
Maybe these funds were what allowed the Blue Moon of Salvation to operate.
As for the piled skeletons, they almost all had slashes near the head or neck.
It was clear that they had not died peacefully.
And there were at least 100 of them.
Considering the amount of treasure here, Meshias Village was not only the base from
where the Blue Moon of Salvation dug their underground tunnel. It was the base for all
their criminal activity as well.
You would not make so much money from just selling firewood or any other honest work.
‘We’ll take every last coin.’
I ordered to the slimes, after a brief moment of thought.
I didn’t like to steal from people, but if I left their funds here, it could be used to hurt
people later on.
After all, the cursed stone that had been put in the Dryad’s forest had probably been
made with this money.
I had to weaken their power as much as possible in order to prevent things like that from
happening again.
‘Okay!’
The slimes said as they stored everything that was in the room.
‘You are allowed to take anything you want after defeating bandits.’ Those were the rules
of this world.
It was included as part of your reward.
And there was no doubt about it. Blue Moon of Salvation were the worst sort of bandits
you could find in this world.
So now that I took their treasure, I would have do defeat them properly.
I thought as I watched the slimes return with the treasure. Then I saw one of the villagers
appear in a slime’s vision.
The person was trying to enter the building.
There were five people in all.
I could defeat them if I wanted…of course, that would only alert the others.
Defeating them was easy, but it would be hard to keep it quiet.
The enemy still hadn’t realized they’d been infiltrated.
They would know soon enough, but I still had time to get the slimes to safety.
So I would have to just let them go for now.
‘They’re about to find out! Those who are close to the enemy, unite and continue to spy
on them. The rest of you, retreat!”
‘Okay!’
Chapter 90 - I Had A Bad Feeling
And so the slimes started to unite and retreat.
I didn’t know how the enemy would react, but it would be easier to protect the slimes if
there were fewer of them.
After that was done, I observed the enemy through the remaining slimes.
“It’s a disaster! The strategy room is empty!”
“What!?”
“Over here as well! The second storage room has been wiped clean!”
“Someone else might know what is going on. Call them all back!”
“Yes!”
So saying, the man began to operate what looked like a magic stone.
He looked at it for a while…and then went pale.
“There is no magic energy detected!”
“No magic? …If I’m not wrong, those kinds of magic detection devices have a smaller
range in the forest. Maybe that’s why?”
“That’s only if you are very far away! The cursed rough stones should not be far away
enough for them to be affected by this distance!”
Apparently, the magic stone he was holding was a device used to detect magic signals
from the others.
Of course, all the men who left the village had been promptly dealt with by my slimes, so
it was no wonder they could not be detected.
…And by dealt with, I mean capture. Of course, they all killed themselves, one after
another.
“Where were they attacked?”
“We can see as far as 500 meters around the village. But no attack has been confirmed
within that perimeter. So it must have been outside…”
“You’re saying that they were all defeated outside of that area?”
So…what should I do?
Should I just shut them up with ice magic now?
No, if I was going to attack, I should just use Hellfire of Death and destroy the entire
village at once.
But then I would have to get the slimes out first.
And that would take another 30 seconds.
“If the enemy bothered to attack so far from the village… It is very likely that they know
about ‘the mechanism.’”
“What mechanism?”
“The ‘Flames that Purify All.’ It covers a range that is about 300 meters in diameter. And
so they must have known to kill our men at a distance of 500 meters.”
…Apparently, the village had a way of detecting any deaths of their men. From what I
understood, it reacted every time a member of the Blue Moon of Salvation was killed
within 300 meters of the village.
It was a good thing I had waited for the slimes to escape…
‘We escaped!’
‘You can use Hellfire of Death now!’
The slimes said, once their evacuation was complete.
The only slime left in the village was the one who was listening to the enemy
conversation.
As the other residents were all dead, it was not likely to be seen.
…Of course, there was still a possibility that there were others hiding in a hidden room.
“…But, wasn’t that supposed to be a top-secret…”
“We don’t know who the enemy is. We don’t know their numbers or if they are even
human. We haven’t seen what they look like. …It was probably them that raided our
storage.”
“So…What should we do?”
“A counter-attack. Look, you and I are the only members of Blue Moon of Salvation who
are here. …Do you know what that means?”
The man said as he pulled out a knife and pointed it at his neck.
It looked like he was going to kill himself.
There was no point in trying to stop them.
I had tried to capture members of Blue Moon of Salvation many times. But I have never
been able to prevent them from dying.
“To save this tarnished world!”
“To save this tarnished world!”
They both shouted before swinging their knives.
What I had to do was…
‘Slime. Get out of there! …I’m going to use an explosion!’
‘Okay!’
I said as I cast defense magic onto the slime. Then I transferred a magic explosion.
And then, without taking any damage, the slime flew into the air as it was carried by the
shock waves.
‘Woah! I’m flying!’
This magic wouldn’t have worked on a human.
But it worked as a method of evacuation for slimes, as they were light and strong against
physical attacks.
‘I love doing that!’
The slimes commented leisurely as they watched their friend flying.
They knew that it was fun because I had practiced doing it before.
I had thought that it would be good to have a way to move the slimes quickly even without
the Proud Wolf.
Well, it drew attention and was difficult to control, so I wouldn’t be using it too often.
‘And now, the defense magic!’
There was no time to watch the flying slime.
I began to use defense magic with the MP I had saved from not using Hellfire of Death
for a second time.
“Anti-physical Barrier, Anti-magic Barrier, Magic Reflect Barrier…”
I didn’t know what kind of magic they had set up here, but it sounded dangerous.
I could use the slime to put up multiple barriers that would withstand Hellfire of Death.
But still…I had a bad feeling about it.
Chapter 91 - I Was Right
The two members of Blue Moon of Salvation were already dead.
But from what I could see, nothing had happened yet.
But…the slimes’ magic detection ability was telling me that deep underground, immense
magical energy was rumbling.
This was—bad.
“Anti-physical Barrier, Anti-magic Barrier…”
I put up additional layers of barriers while also looking for other types.
The barriers I had up now were the ones that I had used against the Blue Dragon of
Delight.
I knew that they were very strong.
But…I had a bad feeling. And so I continued to search for other barriers.
Even while I did this, the energy under the village of Meshias was getting bigger and
bigger. It was pushing itself out of the ground.
And just when it was about to reach the surface…
I finally found another barrier.
There was no time to check to see what kind of barrier it was.
I already had over 100 barriers up. Surely there could be no harm in adding a few more.
I thought as I created the new barrier over my other ones.
“…Suppression Isolation Barrier.”
As soon as I chanted this, I felt the energy drain from my body all at once.
This…might have been worse in terms of MP depletion than even Hellfire of Death.
My current stats could manage it, but it really wasn’t magic that I should be using without
thinking…
As I thought this, the barrier began to form.
However, it was very different from any barrier I had used before.
Most barriers were transparent, and you could see what was happening outside.
However, with this one, it blocked out almost all the light. It was as if I had been covered
in a black box.
Still, you could see a little if you looked hard enough.
—I could see that the center of Meshias Village was starting to shine.
It looked like the ‘Flames that Purified All’ had activated.
First, everything in the village that was burnable went up into flames.
At the same time, shock waves erupted from the fire, and everything else was blown
away.
Trees burned ferociously as they flew through the air.
I could hear that dozens of my Anti-physical Barriers were shattering.
Even the Magic Reflect Barriers and Anti-magic Barriers were breaking.
—And then a little while later, the floors of the buildings began to melt from the heat.
Even through the ‘Suppression Isolation Barrier,’ you could see what was happening.
That’s how bright the flames were.
It almost felt blinding at times.
I was starting to think my eyes would have gotten damaged if I had only used a normal
barrier.
‘This is bad!’
‘I’m scared! The magic!’
The slimes that could detect it seemed even more scared than me.
I could sense the immense waves of magic through Shared Senses.
Job: Tamer, Sage

Attributes: None
HP: 320/3215
MP: -320021/7814
———————————————————————————————
My remaining HP was less than 10%.
My MP was also below 0, so that meant I would lose HP every time I used magic.
I wanted to make more barriers, but it would be dangerous to use more magic now.
I would just have to pray that my current barriers would be enough.
“…How powerful is this…”
The ground under Meshias Village was already melted and steaming.
Everything around my barrier was now dozens of centimeters below me.
There was no longer anything that had a recognizable shape.
There was just melted rock and smoke.
‘The Flames that Purified All.’
All of my first barriers were now gone.
The barrier that lasted the longest was the Magic Reflect Barrier, but each one could
barely last 3 seconds.
There were only a few more, then I would only have the Suppression Isolation Barrier
left.
“Please don’t break…”
There would be no point in trying to run away in this situation.
We would evaporate within seconds if all the barriers were gone.
As I watched on in horror, the final Magic Reflect Barrier shattered.
Chapter 92 - The Barrier Was Strong
And now, Suppression Isolation Barrier was exposed to ‘The Flames that Purify All.’
However, the barrier—did not budge.
10 seconds. 20 seconds…
Time kept moving, and yet the barrier wasn’t even shaking a little.
Outside, the heat was so high that it was melting everything in sight. But the barrier
continued to protect us as if none of that were happening.
And then— ‘The Flames that Purify All’ faded away.
Outside the boundary of the Suppression Isolation Barrier, the world was the same. But
inside, there was a giant square-shaped hole that remained after everything had
evaporated.
‘The Flames the Purify All’ was definitely stronger than Hellfire of Death.
I didn’t know what they had used to create such a thing…but there was one thing that I
knew for sure.
It was that we had survived.
‘…We should go back then.’
‘Yes!’
We said as we began to walk back towards Rikardo.
◇
“It’s Yuji! Yuji has returned!”
Mister Udoka shouted when he saw that I had returned after my fight with the Blue Moon
of Salvation.
Upon hearing this, the other residents of Rikardo gathered around and raised their
voices.
“Yuji is safe!”
“They’re all safe!”
Apparently, they had been worried about us.
I was sure they didn’t know that I had been out fighting…so something else must have
been happening
“Did something happen?”
“Ah. There was no damage to us here, but there was a massive explosion in the forest…
Didn’t you notice it?”
…Right.
So they mistook Hellfire of Death as some kind of disaster.
Well, since there was no trouble here, I might as well pretend to be ignorant.
“I did hear some loud noise, but I didn’t realize it was a big explosion.”
“Yes. Part of the forest was burned to the ground. No one knows what the reason is, but
it’s rumored to be a meteor.”
People seemed to mistake it for a meteor a lot…
Well, perhaps when something of that scale happened without explanation, there was
nothing but meteors that sounded credible.
“…A meteor, huh. It’s a good thing it didn’t hit the town.”
“Exactly.”
We talked about this as I returned to the inn.
It was already getting quite dark outside.
As I was tired from all the fighting today, I was sure I would sleep well.
◇
The next morning.
As soon as I got up, I went to the guild—or tried to, but then I remembered that there
was something I needed to do first, and so I returned to the inn.
First, I had to check yesterday’s spoils of war.
I could leave the treasures aside for now…and look through the things that would give
me information.
While I did this, I put a barrier around the room.
I didn’t know what might come out.
Thankfully, my MP had already recovered.
So if something dangerous popped out, I could just use Suppression Isolation Barrier
again.
‘Okay!’
I said, and then the slimes started to take out the documents they were storing.
But…
‘Oh! It disappeared!’
The slime cried out in surprise.
The moment that a pile of papers came out of Slime Storage, all the writing on them
vanished.
‘What…what does this mean?’
‘I-I didn’t do anything!”
The slime said sadly as it looked down at the white papers.
‘Yeah. I know you didn’t do anything. …But, maybe it would be good to refrain from
taking any more out until we know what is causing the words to disappear. It would be a
huge waste to lose these resources.’
I said as I flipped through the pages.
Maybe there was something that hadn’t vanished yet.
And then… After looking through about half of the pages, I found 2 that had not
disappeared.
Both of them had some writing on the top left corner that read: For outside use. Destroy
when no longer needed.
Judging by this writing, it seemed that these papers were made so that the writing would
automatically disappear.
And if they had special papers for taking outside, then it probably meant that it happened
when you moved a certain distance from their base.
Maybe I could find a place to hide near their base and then take the papers out.
Of course, it would be a dangerous thing to do. But I was sure the opportunity would
arise eventually.
I thought about this as I inspected the remaining papers.
One was just a normal map.
There was nothing interesting about it. It was a map of the area around Rikardo.
The problem…was the other sheet of paper.
Chapter 93 - Assassination Target
List of Assassination Targets – Priority Level: S(Highest priority, kill on sight)
Darius Aegis
Grisc Seyroon(killed)
*For outside use. Dispose of when no longer needed.
———————————————————
It was an assassination list.
Assassins of the Blue Moon of Salvation probably took this list with them when they left
the base.
That meant that this information could be discovered if the assassin was ever
captured…as these documents were not made to disappear. They must have been very
confident in their ability to carry out these assassinations then.
If I knew anyone on the list, I would send out my slimes and have them protected…but I
didn’t recognize the names on the list.
As they had family names, they were likely nobles.
I thought about this as I looked through the rest of the documents.
There might still be more that weren’t erased yet.
And then…I found something on the very bottom.
It was another assassination list.
Well, the first one was an ‘assassination target list,’ while this one was ‘candidates for
assassination.’
That seemed to suggest a lower priority.
Perhaps it was because of this, that there were many more names.
———————————————————
Assassination Candidate List(Important. Kill if determined dangerous)
Guild Worker: York
Guild Worker: Emanuel
Former Guild Worker: Eres
Adventurer: Blague
Adventurer: Rimer
Adventurer: Gizera
…
…
Adventurer: Gunther
Adventurer: Franz
Adventurer: Radolph
Adventurer: Yokel
———————————————————
The list went on for 10 pages and had hundreds of names on them.
It seemed like names were being added to it over time. The ones on the bottom looked
like they were quite recent.
Still, I didn’t recognize any of them.
There were many Adventurers in the world. And this was merely a list of hundreds of
them. So it was no wonder I didn’t know any of them.
And so I put the list away.
I might as well go and get more firewood, I thought.
◇
“…There are no quests for firewood.”
Minutes after leaving the inn.
I was looking at the quest board.
“Ah, Yuji. Thanks to you, we have enough firewood now. …And it seems like the winter
has finally ended.”
Mister Udoka said as he pointed outside.
Now that I think of it, it had gotten warmer.
The snow was also starting to melt.
Apparently, we were already seeing the effects of removing the cursed stones.
In that case…
“Do you have too much now?”
“No, as all our stock had been used to keep houses warm, there is still a demand in town
for firewood. Especially since the firewood you sold us is good for cooking. …See.”
Mister Udoka said as he pointed to the spot outside where the firewood was kept.
There, the people of Rikardo paid the guild and received firewood.
So it was still selling. That was good.
I would feel pretty bad if they couldn’t sell all of the firewood they had bought from me at
a high price.
Of course, there was no need to feel bad, since I was just doing a job they asked me to
do.
“Then I guess I’ll look for something else.”
I said as I looked back at the quest board.
Then Mister Udoka said to me,
“Since it’s getting warmer, the townspeople have been talking about having a party. Will
you join us in the celebration?”
“But I’m not a resident. Are you sure it’s all right?”
They were going to have a celebration party.
Still, it seemed like the kind of thing you would want to do with your actual neighbors.
I was an outsider, so they might not want me there.
“Of course, it is! If anyone says otherwise, I will run them out of the building.”
“And I’ll help you!”
I was glad that he was looking good now.

…Well, it would seem rude to say no after they insisted this much.
And I had nothing better to do. So I would join them.
“Okay. I’ll go.”
“Great! We should hurry then! The others will be waiting!”
And so they pulled me towards the largest tavern in Rikardo.
As soon as the 3 of us entered…a roar of applause erupted.
“Ah! The star of the night has finally arrived!”
“Zyce, you’re late!”
I was a little confused at this reaction, and so I asked Udoka about it.
“Star? …Oh, are they talking about you?”
“Stop being dense. Who could it be if not you? You solved the firewood crisis in an instant
and then healed Zyce and his family. You are the star of this ‘Snow-Melting Party.’”
The others all nodded at this.
…So word of my firewood gathering had spread very far then…
“So, Yuji. Please make a toast.”
I had just done my job as an Adventurer. There was no need to throw a party for that…
But it seemed a little late to break this news to them.
Besides, I was sure that they just wanted an excuse to drink a lot.
And so they would just be annoyed if I didn’t cooperate.
“All right, leave it to me!”
I said as I accepted my drink.
Then I raised it high into the air and said,
“To the snow melting in Rikardo!”
“Cheers!”
The tavern was filled with the sounds of cheers and glasses hitting each other.
And then the party to celebrate the melting of the snow began.
◇
After the party had gone on for several hours.
Some of the people had collapsed from too much drinking. And so I took out the Blue
Moon of Salvation’s assassination candidates list and started to look through it again.
I had been able to meet more people during the party.
And so I wanted to send some slimes to protect any who might be on this list.
Not only would I be able to protect them, but it might help me track down the movements
of the organization as well.
Still, it would be better if none of them were on.
Suddenly, I realized that there were names on the other side of the page I was holding
as well.
It seemed that there had not been enough space, and so they had written on the other
side.
I looked at it and froze.
———————
Assassination targets: Additional candidates:
Adventurer: Guido
Adventurer: Roberto
Adventurer: August
Adventurer: Conrad
Adventurer: Yuji
———————
My name was on the list.
…It couldn’t be me, could it?
Yuji wasn’t an unusual name, after all.
Chapter 94 - I Decided on my Next Destination
“Hey. Is there a town you’d recommend?”
I asked one morning, several days after the snow melted in Rikardo.
I was speaking to the guild receptionist.
It wasn’t that I didn’t like Rikardo, but I had received a lot of attention because of the
firewood incident. And it was likely that the Blue Moon of Salvation knew where I was.
I had found a name that was the same as mine on the list. And so I didn’t want to live in
a place that was so close to where one of their bases used to be.
That’s why I had asked the question…
“Oh, Mister Yuji, you are leaving us?”
She said with an expression of sadness.
They had come to rely on me as an Adventurer ever since the firewood crisis.
Well, it didn’t matter. I had already made up my mind.
“Yeah. I have my reasons. But I can’t stay here for much longer.”
“That is unfortunate… But if you ever change your mind, please consider returning to
Rikardo!”
She said as she brought out a map of the country.
It seemed that she would recommend a town after all.
“Uhh… You’re a Tamer, Mister Yuji?”
“Yeah. I am…why?”
“Then why don’t you put armor on the slime and Proud Wolf?”
…Armor.
Armor on monsters?
I suppose it made sense to put it on weaker monsters… But I never felt like the slimes
or Proud Wolf were lacking in the defense department.
Generally, they were protected by my magic. And the slimes were strong against
physical attacks.
It really did not seem like it was necessary.
“I don’t intend to do that since I think they’re fine… But is it normal to do it?”
“Uhh… I heard that it raises more than just their defense…but maybe it’s different with
slimes?”
So it could raise their attack ability too?
I wasn’t sure, but this was a world of magic. So perhaps something like that was possible.
And so I asked her.
“So, how is this related to me moving to another town?”
We were supposed to have been discussing my new base of operations as an
Adventurer.
And so there must have been some connection if she suddenly brought up armor…
“Well, there is this place called Boguinea. It’s known for making armor for monsters. I
thought you might want to go there!”
A place that was famous for making armor for monsters.

…Famous?
“But aren’t Tamer’s rare?”
“Yes. There are hardly and Adventurers who are Tamers.”
“And yet it’s famous for making monster armor?”
Wouldn’t that mean they made a lot of it?
If there weren’t many Tamers, then there couldn’t be enough demand that it would
become famous.
As I puzzled over this—the receptionist answered.
“People who aren’t Adventurers use monster armor as well. Stronger monsters can pull
plows in the fields! It can also be used with horses!”
…I see.
Now that I think of it, horses were a lot like monsters. And it would be great if you could
strengthen them.
Slimes weren’t very strong, to begin with, so I wasn’t sure if it would make much of a
difference to put them in armor…but it was worth giving it a try.
As for the Proud Wolf, he would probably get stronger with armor.
“So, where is this Boguinea?”
“Here!”
She pointed to it on the map.
…It was closer than I was expecting. I could make it in half a day.
“…Thank you. I’ll go and check it out.”
“Yes! …We will always be waiting here, for whenever you decide to return!”
Chapter 95 - I Was Being Followed
One hour later.
I said goodbye to everyone that helped me in Rikardo, and then I left the town.
As usual, I rode on top of the Proud Wolf as I made my way to the town of Boguinea…
But on the way, the slime on my shoulder said in a worried voice,
‘Yuji! Yuji!’
‘What?’
‘Something is chasing after us!’
The slime said as it looked behind us.
While I couldn’t see it with my own eyes—I could use ‘Shared Senses’ to borrow their
vision. And so I was able to confirm that something was chasing us.
But then again, I was on an ordinary road.
If someone happened to be headed in the same direction, it might look like they were
chasing us.
‘Are you sure it’s not just a coincidence?’
‘It’s not! It’s chasing after us!’
It seemed like the slimes were seeing something that I wasn’t.
…I would have to check it out.
‘Proud Wolf. Slow down a little.’
‘Understood!’
The Proud Wolf said as he dropped the pace.
And then—whatever it was that was following us, also started to move at a slower pace.
It seemed to be someone riding a horse. So this adjustment of speed was rather
impressive.
‘Proud Wolf. Now go faster.’
‘Understood!’
The Proud Wolf returned to his original speed.
And then our pursuer also started to ride faster.
‘…It’s settled then. Someone is chasing us.’
The problem was, who was this person?
I could just stop somewhere and have a look… But it also seemed dangerous to meet
our pursuer when there was no one else around.
But then again, our pursuer slowed down when we did, so the chances of us meeting
were not high.
At least for now, the enemy seemed satisfied with just watching us.
It would be a good idea to find out who it was for now.
‘All right, I want about 100 of you to spit.’
‘What are you going to do?’
‘You’re going to do some scouting while I use magic to keep you hidden.’
So once I supported them with magic, their ability to stay hidden became quite incredible.
Normally, spying on the enemy’s actions in this situation would seem quite difficult—but
it wasn’t the case when you had slimes.
‘Okay!’
And so the slimes split up.
I cast concealment magic on them so that they would stay hidden.
Furthermore, I took measures so that they wouldn’t be caught by any detection magic.
‘…Good. When I tell you to, I want you to get off of the Proud Wolf one by one.’
‘Okay!’
‘What should I do!?’
‘Proud Wolf, when I tell you to, you should slow down a little and stop near a random
tree. We’ll pretend like we are resting.’
‘O-okay!’
I decided to stop and pretend to take a rest.
Unless I was wrong, the enemy would also stop.
And when that happened, I would try and have the slimes get on the horse.
Slimes were able to stick to anything with a surface.
‘Good. Now, go!’
I said, and the slimes started to hop off of the Proud Wolf. Like this, a slime dropped off
from the Proud Wolf after every few meters.
‘Proud Wolf, slow down! Do it slowly so it doesn’t look like we are frantic!’
‘Understood!’
I said, and the Proud Wolf started to lower his speed.
And then our pursuer also started to slow down.
–And when the Proud Wolf stopped completely, so did our pursuer.
There was about a distance of 2 kilometers between us. So it was highly unlikely that
the enemy would think they were discovered.
However, my slimes were already at its feet.
‘We found the person chasing us!’
Chapter 96 - I Decided to Watch
‘Good. Now stay hidden and keep watching.’
The pursuers were two people who looked like Adventurers.
However, there was something about them that seemed different.
…Actually, they came off as very assassin-like.
I thought about this as I watched them through Shared Senses.
They seemed to be completely unaware of the slimes.
That meant the concealment magic was working well.
‘Our target has stopped. What should we do? Should we just do it?’
‘Stopped…what do you mean?’
‘He appears to be resting. It would be easy enough to kill him now.’
Apparently, the pursuers had the ability to see far away.
That was why they could match my pace from that distance.
And their conversation was awfully grim, to say the least.
Something about being able to kill me at any time—but actually, it was me that could kill
them at any time by transferring magic to the slimes.
But I suppose they weren’t aware of that.
As I mused on this, they began to talk again.
‘No, don’t kill him. We have to determine his threat level first.’
‘Is it really that important to consider? We should just kill him and worry about that later.
It’s what we’ve always done.’
Yikes. It was dark indeed.
It made me want to use magic and get rid of them right away…but still, it would be better
to get a little more information out of them first.
I could defeat them once that was finished.
‘I told you already. The guild is already becoming suspicious. Too many Adventurers
have died under mysterious circumstances.’
‘I don’t see the point in worrying about all that. We are of the great and powerful Blue
Moon of Salvation!’
—The Blue Moon of Salvation.
And there you have it.
The name ‘Yuji’ had been on their assassination list…so maybe it was me after all.
In any case, it was a good thing that I left Rikardo.
Had I stayed there another day, I might have been killed.
I waited for them to continue.
‘As for the guild, headquarters is managing that. But we are not to kill insignificant people
in the meantime.’
‘Don’t you find this all troublesome?’
‘Look, it’s you who is going to be killed if you disobey their orders.’
The other man seemed to give up as he nodded.
And then he said,
‘By the way, wasn’t there a new assassination method that looked less suspicious? Can’t
we just use that?’
‘…Oh, well. If we were going to use that, we might as well use it in the royal capital.’
…What.
The conversation just got worse and worse.
But I was hearing valuable information from the inside.
I had to listen carefully.
‘As long as you understand. Now, let’s continue to follow him.’
‘Yes-yes. …As long as he doesn’t do anything strange, we can turn around and leave.
We should look for a real assassination target, not this boring guy.’
‘Yes, we’ll do that. …If he doesn’t do anything today, we’ll leave.’
And then the conversation ended.
It seemed that this was all I would hear about the Blue Moon of Salvation.
‘Proud Wolf. We’ll leave in about 30 minutes.’
It would look suspicious if we started moving just as they stopped talking.
And so I decided to wait for a while first.
Besides, I had to get my slimes back.
‘All you slimes who aren’t with the pursuers, come back now!’
‘Okay!’
Now…I just had to keep quiet and do nothing, and the enemy would leave me alone.
Of course, I could just kill them now, but it was likely that the enemy would then know
me as ‘Yuji: An Adventurer who murdered two assassins.’
And so I would rather lay low now, and then kill them once I had been taken off the list.
That way, I could avoid their suspicion.
…It would also be nice if I could acquire more information about their headquarters…
But when it was an organization this big, it was unlikely that these guys on the bottom
would know much.
So I decided not to expect anything.
…30 minutes later.
When the slimes had all returned, I rode on the Proud Wolf and continued my journey.
I had wondered if resting for half an hour might result in the assassins spilling something
again…but they did not.
These assassins weren’t that talkative after all.
‘Are you all fine?’
‘We’re fine!’
The slimes were invisible and stuck to their horse.
That way, I could monitor their movements and react when necessary.
Chapter 97 - I Made Them Underestimate Me
And so I ended up arriving in Boguina while the assassins continued to follow me.
The town was filled with shops with signs that read, ‘Monster Armor,’ just like I had heard.
But…
“Most of them are for horses.”
That’s what I saw when I looked at the storefronts.
There were some that were for cows… But I didn’t see any that were for the kind of
monsters that Tamers would have.
But then again, I wasn’t actually sure what kind of monsters normal Tamers had.
…With so many shops, it would be hard just choosing a place to buy stuff in.
I wondered about this as I looked around.
Then I found a stall nearby that was selling skewers of barbecue meat.
Maybe I could ask if there was a place they could recommend.
“I’ll take two of those.”
“Ah! Certainly!”
The owner said as he handed them to me.
I passed him the money and then asked,
“I came here to buy monster armor. Do you know of a good place?”
“For a horse?”
“No. For slimes and a Proud Wolf.”
The man heard this and then he frowned.
It seemed like it would not be easy to acquire those.
“Ahh… So you want monster armor as a Tamer, eh? That will have to be by special
order.”
“Oh. Well, which store could I go to for that?”
“For Tamer monster armor… There are not many places that can do it. I would say that
Gaiger definitely makes the best pieces, but the prices are not cheap.”
I see.
But it couldn’t be helped if it was expensive since it was of good quality and by special
order.
It seemed like there were cheaper places…but it was better not to be stingy when your
life was on the line.
Dying over something like that would be so embarrassing
“All right. Could you tell me where Gaiger’s store is?”
“…It’s really expensive, you hear? Even the cheapest ones are about 300,000 cicols.”
“It’s a matter of life and death. I can’t be too cheap with that.”
And if it really was so expensive that I couldn’t buy anything for the slimes and Proud
Wolf…well, I would just have to check a different store.
…Well, there were so many slimes, so I was thinking about making a few and only having
them equipped when a slime was going on a particularly dangerous mission.
“…Well, if you insist, I will tell you.”
And so the owner of the stall told me how to get to the store.
—It seemed like it was pretty close by.
But…I first needed to do something about my pursuers.
They would surely be suspicious if I suddenly bought armor that cost 300,000 cicols.
“Thank you.”
I said as I walked away.
‘That direction…could it be Gaiger’s store?’

‘What’s that?’
‘…It’s the best store that sells monster armor for Tamers. Even the cheapest one for
horses costs 300,000 cicols.’
‘Are you serious? ..This Yuji person much be rich.’
‘It’s no wonder that headquarters put him on the candidate list…’
I could hear this conversation as they maintained a certain distance between us.
It seemed like they had not been able to hear our actual conversation.
I thought about this as I arrived at the front of Gaiger’s store.
And then I looked at the price tags of the horse armor that was in the front—-and made
an exaggerated show of being shocked.
‘Hey, he seems to be surprised by the price tags.’
‘I guess he didn’t know that Gaiger was expensive.’
They reacted just as I had wanted.
I continued to check a few more of the products—and then walked away with a sad
expression.
‘…He gave up then.’
‘So he can’t even afford to buy 300,000 cicols worth of armor? …This guy clearly isn’t
worth killing.’
It appeared that I was successful in fooling them.
And it was with that joy in my heart, that I made my way to the guild.
And then—I grabbed an ordinary E-Rank request sheet, and took it to the counter.
It was to hunt down a monster known as a Rush Bull.
“I’d like to accept this quest.”
Chapter 98 - I Tried Leaving the Town
A few minutes later.
The assassins were talking to each other after I came out of the building.
‘He’s just leaving by the main entrance.’
‘…So I guess he hasn’t noticed that we’ve been following him.’
It seemed that they had been worried that I had realized I was being spied on and would
try to shake them off by leaving through a back exit.
They never would have guessed that I had known from the beginning and was continuing
to fool them.
…Well, it was actually the slimes that had told me.
‘You were being paranoid. There are hundreds of people in this town. No one would
notice that they were being followed unless they were specially trained.’
‘That’s true.’
‘More importantly, I’m curious about what quest he took—but we won’t be able to read it
at this distance.’
‘We’ll find out as we follow him.’
So they were curious about the quest I had accepted.
I could just take it out and hold it in a way that would be easy for them to see…but that
seemed too obvious and risky.
Instead, I would just go do it.
Thinking this, I left the town while taking the Proud Wolf and slimes with me.
According to the receptionist, there were a lot of Rush Bulls in the surrounding forest.
It was an E-Rank quest, so they were not likely to be very strong.
And so I asked the slime,
‘Where are the Rush Bulls?’
‘Uh…over there!’
The slime pointed at the forest.
I heard this and—went in a direction that was a short distance away from it.
‘Yuji! That’s not where they are!’
‘Yeah. I’m taking a longer route. …It will look suspicious to my pursuers if I find them
right away.’
‘Okay!’
And so I took my time heading towards the Rush Bulls.
On the way, I said to my monsters,
‘I don’t want the assassin to know about it, so there will be no attack magic this time.’
‘Oh, no attack magic… Then how will you fight?’
The Proud Wolf asked. He did not sound very concerned.
Well, this was one time when it did concern him.
‘Proud Wolf. What’s my job?’
‘You’re a Tamer.’
‘Yes. …And how do Tamers usually fight?’
‘They make their tamed monsters fight the enemy!’
…So he wasn’t stupid.
‘Exactly. …Proud Wolf. I’m counting on you.’
‘What!?’
There were 3 of them. …It seemed like the perfect number.

‘There are your monsters.’
‘…Where?’
And so I pointed at the Rush Bulls.
The Proud Wolf looked towards them hesitantly.
‘Hah! Those guys look really weak!”
He suddenly sounded very cheerful.
Apparently, he regarded the Rush Bulls as being weaker than him.
‘Proud Wolf. Will you do it for us?’
‘Leave it to me! I’ll wipe those weaklings out in no time!’
The Proud Wolf said happily as he charged forward.
Perhaps it was a characteristic of Proud Wolves to become cheerful when facing weaker
enemies.
When I had first met him, he had attacked me quite menacingly. But then he shrunk
down the moment he realized that he couldn’t win.
As I thought about this—the assassins also noticed that the battle had started.
‘Oh, he’s encountered a monster.’
‘What monster?’
‘3 Rush Bulls. Well, they’re small fry.’
“…Well, it’s still a fight. We should get a closer look.’
It seemed like they were going to come closer to watch.
…Hmm. I was actually quite grateful for that. The Proud Wolf didn’t usually fight, so he
might as well have a bigger audience.
As soon as they saw that I was just an ordinary Tamer, they would take me off of the
assassination list.
Chapter 99 - It Seemed to Have Gone Well
‘Won’t he notice us if we get that close?’
‘He’s an Adventurer who is fighting in the forest. As long as we don’t get closer than 10
meters, we should be fine. …And even if he does see us, we can just act like normal
Adventurers.’
The assassins said as they got closer—in the meantime, the battle started.
The Proud Wolf bit into one of the Rush Bulls.
“BOOOOOOOOOAAARGHHH!!”
The Rush Bull let out a howl filled with anger and pain.
However, the Proud Wolf was merciless.
‘It’s been a while since I was in a real fight, but it’s fun!’
The Proud Wolf said happily.
But after taking down 2 Rush Bulls—the Proud Wolf missed one of his prey.
A Rush Bull had escaped his attacks and was charging towards me.
‘Ah, you bastard! You weakling! Come back here and die!’
The Proud Wolf said these embarrassing lines as he chased after the Rush Bull. But it
was clear that he wouldn’t make it in time.
The Rush Bull was quite fast.
“…I have no choice.”
I said as I took out a sword I had made before.
I often carried a sword with me, so it shouldn’t look too suspicious if I used it now.
‘That wolf…he seemed quite capable, but he’s let one go.’
‘Aye. And now Yuji has taken out his sword. Just like the rumors said.’
As the assassins talked, the Rush Bull charged towards me.
And so I held my sword up, ready to attack.
“BBBBOOOOOOORGH!!!”
‘…The way he holds the sword. Isn’t it a bit clumsy?’
‘He looks like a novice…’
It was quite rude for them to follow me and then criticize the way I held my sword. I was
almost distracted by that.
Still—I swung down at the charging Rush Bull.
It easily went through the thick fur of the Rush Bull–and the monster split into two.
…Uh, I might have gone too far.
I was worried, but waited to hear the reaction of the assassins.
‘…While it was E-Rank, he still killed it with his sword in one hit. …Does that seem likely
considering how he can’t even hold a sword properly?’
‘Are you blind? Yes, he cannot hold a sword. But his hands were steady when he swung.
…It’s almost a waste that he’s a Tamer. Now I know why headquarters thought he might
be dangerous.’
So they rated my attack very highly then.
But what would they do now…
One of them asked the question that I had been wondering.

The other assassin answered.
‘Of course, not! I don’t care how good he is with a sword. Someone who looks so serious
while fighting a Rush Bull is of no significance to the Blue Moon of Salvation.’
‘…I agree with you.’
But then the other assassin continued.
‘…He won’t be a threat, but I’d still like to kill him. Can I please kill him? We can just tell
them that he was actually quite strong.’
‘You can do what you want, but I will make an accurate report. …I don’t want to be held
responsible and killed alongside you when they find out the truth.’
‘Tsk. …Fine. Let’s go then.’
And so one of them started to walk away.
Apparently, they were going to stop following me.
‘We’re finished then?’
‘Aye. It’s not fun looking at someone I’m not even allowed to kill.’
‘I don’t really agree with you about killing being fun…but you’re right that there is no point
in following him now. Let’s go to the next mission.’
So saying, the other one also stopped monitoring me and moved away.
It seemed that I had succeeded in fooling them until the end.
‘Great! …So, who is the next target?’
‘The next candidate for assassination is…Father Shtyle. But first, we should report to
headquarters.’
‘We might as well kill him first and then make the report! I don’t care who it is, I want to
go and kill someone!’
‘No.’
…Now, I would have to monitor them and see where they were going.
Hopefully, they would go to their headquarters next. That would make me very happy.
Chapter 100 - Counterattack
And then an hour passed.
I returned to the inn and continued to monitor the enemy through the slimes…and then
the enemy started to do something.
They had entered a building that was hidden inside a forest–and they began to pull away
the floorboards.
“So that’s how they hide it…”
From the outside, the building just looked like a small shed where hunters would store
their supplies.
But it seemed that opening the floorboards revealed a passage to their base.
‘Are you sure that we aren’t being followed?’
‘Yeah. We’re good.’
The two assassins said as they looked around before going in.
And then the floorboards were closed over them.
As the slimes were hiding away from them, they were shut out…
‘Slimes. Can you get in?’
‘No problem!’
The slimes said as they slipped through a small crack between the boards.
If you wanted to keep a slime out of something, it had to be so tight that water could not
seep through.
And the enemy had not been so thorough.
Well, it was an unnecessary measure unless your enemy was a slime.
‘Reporting.’
The assassin didn’t even say his name as he began to talk into a magic communication
device.
After a short pause, a cold, calm voice came from the other end.
‘What’s the situation?’
‘We followed the Adventurer Yuji. But he’s no threat to our order. This is a man who
takes E-Rank quests seriously.’
‘…Isn’t there a chance he realized he was being followed and so pretended to be a
normal Adventurer? Isn’t he a B-Rank Scout?’
So they even knew that I was a scout.
Well, it was clear that I hadn’t been put on their list by accident.
‘That’s impossible. He showed no signs of noticing that we were following him.
…Besides, there is no way any human would have taken notice, the way we were
following him.’
‘Scouts have that certificate because of their ability to track monsters. It requires different
skills when dealing with humans.’
‘…Very well, then. Now, go on to the next mission.’
The calm voice continued.
It seemed that though they had finished one mission, there was no time to rest when you
were an assassin.
‘Tailing Father Shtyle? …Can’t you let us just assassinate him instead?’
‘…Matters have made it necessary to postpone the monitoring of Father Shtyle. But as
you wish, the next mission is an assassination.’
‘YES!’
One of the assassins cried out with glee.
I couldn’t understand why he was so happy about killing…but I was glad that the next
mission was an assassination.
Because if it had been another tailing mission, they might think the next target was the
one to kill the assassins. And that wouldn’t end well for the target.
And I wanted to avoid making things worse for others.
‘The assassination target is Adventurer Goda. Can you do it?’
‘I don’t care as long as I can kill them. We’ll contact you when it’s done.’
So saying, the assassin broke the connection.
Then they pushed away the floorboards. One of them started shouting.
‘Yeah. I want to get this over with.’

…It seemed that I wouldn’t be getting any more information from them.
Unfortunately, the enemy had not gone directly to their headquarters. They just
contacted them with this device.
I thought regretfully as I activated some magic.
‘Magic Transfer—Area Freeze – Medium.’
When I said this, the magic was unleashed from the slime.
And before they knew what was happening, the two assassins were frozen to death.
‘Now… Go and gather anything that could be useful.’
‘Okay!’
So saying, the slimes started to pick up things off of the floor.
As these assassins looked like they were at the bottom of the organization, it didn’t seem
likely that there would be much…but anything was better than nothing.
In a short while, the shed became completely empty.
…Good.
‘All right, now get away from there! I’m going to set it on fire!’
‘You’re going to burn it?’
‘Yeah. …Because if I don’t, the enemy will know that I used ice magic. I’m going to
destroy the evidence.’
‘Okay!’
And so the slimes left the shed.
Once I saw that they were gone, I chanted the words.
‘Magic transfer–Fireball.’
And then the structure went up in flames.
It would not take long for the whole thing to burn up completely.
Had I used their communication device, I might have gotten more information—but it
was possible that they would end up detecting me instead, and so I didn’t.
‘Continue to watch the shed. …Members of the Blue Moon of Salvation might come to
see what’s happening.’
They would find it suspicious that they are no longer able to contact them.
And so if I left slimes there, I might be able to track the members who came to see what
had happened. And they could lead me to their base.
…But then again, the enemy might think it’s dangerous and not come at all.
‘Okay! …How long should we watch?’
‘For 2 days. If it’s hard, you can take turns.’
‘2 days is nothing! Besides, there’s lots of tasty food here!’
The slimes said as they started to eat the grass that was growing around the shed.
Slimes were very good at adapting to their environment.
Chapter 101 - I Was Accepted
The next morning.
Now that I was free from the eyes of the assassins, I returned to Gaiger’s monster armor
shop.
If I were going to have something good made, it seemed like this was the place to do it.
But first, I would see if there wasn’t anything already made.
Slimes aside, there were lots of wolf-type monsters, so perhaps there would be
something here that was a finished product.
If I didn’t have to make a special order, well, all the better.
And so I looked at the various products in the store…
“Are you a customer?”
Came the blunt question from behind me.
It seemed like the person was a clerk.
“Yeah. I’m looking for armor for some slimes and a Proud Wolf.”
“Slimes? …What’s your rank?”
“F.”
Though I had done a lot of quests, I was still F-Rank.
There were conditions other than doing difficult quests, and I hadn’t fulfilled them. So
that’s why I hadn’t gone up in rank.
Still, the last guild I had been to had told me that at this rate, I would reach D faster than
anyone else in history.
The clerk heard my answer and…
“You should leave now. This place doesn’t sell armor that an F-Ranker would be able to
buy.”
“…I have a decent amount of money. And it’s something that would affect my survival,
so I want armor that is good.”
“Sorry, but you need to beat it. I would feel bad for the armor if it was used by a mere F-
Ranker.”
He did not give an inch.
I stood there and wondered what to do—when suddenly, an angry voice shouted out
from the back of the store.
“Hey! What are you doing!”
“…This poor guy thinks he can come in here and buy your armor. So I’m driving him out.”
“It’s true that only those with my approval can use my armor–but that’s for me to decide!
Why are you trying to make decisions!”
Apparently, the person who was shouting was the owner. Master Gaiger.
He was still far away, and yet my eardrums hurt.
His voice was very powerful.
“But this guy is an F-Ranker! He’s not worth looking at, father.”
“That’s not very promising. But, it’s still my decision. …I’m going out!”
And then a storm of loud footsteps followed.
The face that then poked itself out—was of a bearded man.
“…Are you the F-Ranker who’s trying to buy monster armor?”
“Yeah. For this Proud Wolf and my slimes.”
I said as I pointed at the Proud Wolf.
The master looked at him and then started shouting at the clerk.
“You! You bloody idiot!”
“Hey, stop kicking me.”

“You should know better! Why the hell were you trying to get rid of this guy! He’s the
strongest person to ever come to my store! Just look at this Proud Wolf! It’s so strong!”
…Did he get all that from a glance?
Perhaps working as a craftsman for so long gave you the ability to see such things.
Well, surely he’s exaggerating about the part where he said I was the strongest
Adventurer to ever visit.
And the Proud Wolf wasn’t that strong either.
“It’s because you only see people as their rank, that you are still a novice! …I’ll take care
of this from here. Get out!”
So saying, Master Gaiger drove the clerk out of the store.
And then he pointed at the slimes and Proud Wolf and asked me,
“So, you want monster armor for these guys?”
“Yeah. And I have the money to pay for it.”
The most expensive piece I had seen in the store was 500,000 cicols.
And I had over 6 million on me.
So while things were expensive here, I could still afford them.
“Don’t worry about money. A person of your ability will be able to make as much as he
wants. You could even pay me later. …But what I want to know now, is the direction.”
“Direction?’
“What features do you put the most weight in? Most Adventurers care about attack
power… But your monsters don’t really look like the attacking type.”
I see.
Indeed, my battle style didn’t really require the monsters to have much attack power.
That being said, it wasn’t like I wanted more defense power either.
What I did want was…
“What about scouting ability and movement speed?”
“…That’s rather unusual. It won’t help them much in combat. Are you sure about this?”
“Yeah. My slimes have a very special way of fighting.”
Master Gaiger heard this and thought about it.
He was now looking at the Proud Wolf.
—And then after some time, he opened his mouth.
“They’re so strong that I don’t think my current materials will work. And it would be quite
pointless if the armor broke during a fight.”
Chapter 102 - Surprisingly Strong Slimes
“…Strong? The Proud Wolf and slimes?”
Armor that couldn’t withstand the power of a slime did not sound like it would be useful
for anything.
…Even the Proud Wolf was not that strong.
As I thought this—Master Gaiger answered me.
“If you look at the monster by itself, they are not that strong. …But the power of a monster
is related to the Tamer. Once they are paired with you, there are no monsters stronger
than them. At least, from what I have seen.”
I didn’t really understand… In other words, a Tamer’s skills were included in a monster’s
power?
In that case, maybe my monsters would be considered stronger than most.
I cast all kinds of strengthening magic on the slimes and Proud Wolf, so they would be
a lot stronger than average.
While I considered all of this, Master Gaiger brought out some monster armor from the
back of his shop.
I didn’t know what monster it was for—but it looked expensive.
“Let’s try with this one. It increases running speed.”
“Try?”
“Aye. You will see if they can fight without a problem while wearing this. If not, it will
break. Simple enough.”
I see.
It was simple—but didn’t that thing cost over 300,000 cicols?
“Break…and you don’t mind?”

“Aye. I was going to throw this away regardless. So I don’t mind. If anything, I’d prefer it
if even a slightly strong monster was able to make use of it.”
So saying, Master Gaiger tried to put the monster armor on the slime.
“…Uh, that’s for slimes?”
“No, it’s for a different monster. But it shouldn’t matter with slimes. They can change
shape as they see fit.”
Right.
So monster armor was effective as long as they could wear it. It didn’t have to be made
for them.
In that case, it would be easy to acquire slime armor.
‘Yuji! This guy’s trying to put something weird over me!’
‘It’s so heavy!’
‘Just bear it for now. It’s supposed to make it easier for you to move.’
‘Uhh, okay…’
And so the slime stayed still so he could put the armor on.
“All right. Now it should work.”
“…I guess we should test it. …Slime, can you try moving?”
‘Okay!’
And then the slime started moving around the store.
It did seem to be a little faster than before.
‘It’s easy to move in!’
So the slimes noticed the difference as well.
“It’s not breaking.”

“It seems like it’s barely holding together. ….Barely.”
Master Gaiger said as he looked at the slimes.
I couldn’t tell–but to him, it was barely holding up now.
“But my slimes are in their normal state. They haven’t been buffed at all. And it could still
break?”
“Monsters are as strong as their Tamers. …So, you don’t usually fight in this state?”
“No. I use strengthening magic first.”
“Do it.”
And so I cast the usual strengthening spells on the slimes.
However, the armor did not break.
“It seems to be fine.”
The slimes were moving around and yet the armor held together.
And like before, the slime seemed to be moving faster.
–Master Gaiger looked at this and said,
“Ahh. It’s no use. It won’t be able to bear it.”
…It didn’t look like it was about to break at all.
And the slime was moving around cheerfully.
What was he seeing?
As I thought about this—the armor that the slime was wearing suddenly cracked.
“What?”
“…Sorry.”
“There’s nothing to apologize for. If I wanted, I could have taken it off before it happened.
…If anything, I’m quite happy to be put to the test after so much time.”
Master Gaiger said as he petted the Proud Wolf.

It seemed like he had agreed to make armor for my monsters.
Chapter 103 - Material Shortage
“Thank you. …So what’s the price and how long will it take?”
I thought I would ask for the price before he started, just in case—but Gaiger looked at
me with a troubled expression.
“…Sorry, but it might take years to make it.”
Years?
Even I could not wait that long.
“Does monster armor always take so much time?”
“No, no it’s not about time, but the materials.”
“…You don’t have materials?”
“Aye. …This was made from the most expensive materials in the market, gemstones
from a ‘Lesser Fire Dragon’…but it wasn’t enough for these guys.”
So saying, Master Gaiger showed me the clear, red stones.
Apparently, you needed these stones to make monster armor.
“…So, you need materials that aren’t on the market?”
“Aye. There is a dragon that is above Lesser Fire Dragons that are called Blue Lesser
Fire Dragons. Gemstones from them should be enough to make stronger armor.”
I see. A stronger dragon…
I had fought a lot of monsters up until now, but not this one he was talking about.
“And you’re saying it would take years to acquire that?”
“Aye. They are hard to find and even harder to kill. …Of course, if I had it now, I could
start right away. I could complete it in 3 days.”
…Acquiring materials, huh.
If I could get them on the side while I was on a guild quest, it might not be a bad idea.
“Are there any of these Blue Lesser Fire Dragons around this town?”
“Aye. …Can you see that volcanic mountain over there?”
Master Gaiger said as he pointed to a mountain in the distance.
“I see it.”
“There are lots of Lesser Fire Dragons on that mountain. But rarely, you can find a Blue
Lesser Fire Dragon among them.”
So I had to find one Blue Lesser Fire Dragon in a crowd of Lesser Fire Dragons.
It sounded really annoying…
I doubted the slimes’ detection abilities could tell the dragons apart. So I would have to
see them with my own eyes.
“Isn’t there a place where only Blue Lesser Fire Dragons live?”
“No. …Well, you should probably just hunt Lesser Fire Dragons and consider yourself
lucky if you encounter one. …Though it would be rather unlucky for most Adventurers.”
“Unlucky to encounter one… Are they that strong?”
That’s horrifying…
I could attack it from far away and then escape if it looks too dangerous.
Or I could also just use Hellfire of Death from a distance and burn it to death.
…But I wasn’t sure if the gemstones would survive that.
I thought about this as I continued to question the owner.
“By the way, since they are called Lesser Fire Dragons…does that mean there are
normal Fire Dragons?”
The word lesser seemed to suggest inferior.
…So maybe there was a real Fire Dragon that was much stronger.
And so I asked…
“There are, but I’ve never heard of a Fire Dragon’s gemstone being used for armor. After
all, no one has ever killed on.”
…Fire Dragons must be very strong then…
I suppose I would have to give up killing one and go for these Blue Lesser Fire Dragons
instead.
And with that decision made, I left the store.
“I’m going to go and look for these dragons then.”
“Aye. I’ll wait here with no expectations! …But if you do kill any normal Lesser Fire
Dragons, bring their gemstones back! I’ll pay you a better price than the guild will!”
So he would also buy gemstones from Lesser Fire Dragons.
In that case, I might have to overhunt.

Chapter 104 - Surprisingly Strong Magic
Sometime after that.
I was at the guild and gathering requests to hunt Lesser Fire Dragons.
If I was going to hunt them anyway, I might as well do it as quests so I could rank up and
be rewarded.
I didn’t know what the requirements were for ranking up, but doing a lot of quests would
surely help.
And so I took the requests to the guild counter.
“I’d like to accept these.”
“Uh…You’re going to hunt this many?”
The receptionist saw the number of requests and looked surprised.
…That being said, all of the ones I had taken had pretty long completion times.
I would have several days to do them, little by little.
As Lesser Fire Dragons were Rank D, I could always just burn them all with Hellfire of
Death if I had to.
I could have also just accepted one quest at a time, but it seemed like a hassle to have
to return to the guild every time.
And so I might as well do it all together.
“Yeah. I mean, it’s not like these guys are immune to magic, right?”
“Umm… You didn’t know that Lesser Fire Dragons are immune to magic?”
Oh.
That was an unexpected blunder.
“Immune to magic…for real?”

“Yes. The gemstones give them the protection of very strong magic resistance.
Incredibly strong magic might work… But no one has ever used magic to kill them, as
far as I have heard.”
That kind of explained why they made good materials for monster armor.
The magic resistance was probably used to strengthen it somehow.
So that’s why monster armor required the gemstones. They were strong against magic.
…However, that would make killing these dragons much harder…
“So you can only kill Lesser Fire Dragons through physical attacks?”
“Most people use water. Physical attacks are quite difficult.”
“…Water?”
How could you kill a monster with water?
Drown them?
“Lesser Fire Dragons are very weak to water. Dozens of liters would be enough to kill
them… But it is not easy to carry so much water…”
You can kill them by dumping water on them? That sounded easy.
“But that sounds like a walk in the park?”
“…Oh, yes. Every person who is new to hunting them says that. But you do realize that
dumping so much water on a dragon is no easy task? You have to fight them at the same
time!”
“Just use water magic.”
“It would take a tremendous amount of energy to make that much water. …But yes, if
one used all the energy they had, they might be able to kill one dragon…”
I hadn’t known that water magic took up so much energy…
Well, I now knew that using ‘Hellfire of Death’ was out of the question.
Still, just creating some water did not seem very hard.
I happened to have a spell called ‘Water Discharge.’
It sounded like the perfect thing to use to kill Lesser Fire Dragons.
“Got it. I’ll accept these quests.”
“Have you been listening to me at all!?”
Her eyes widened in surprise.
However, I had no intention of changing my mind.
I had already wasted an entire day dealing with the assassins.
And so I had to work properly today.
“Yes. I was listening. …And I still want to accept them.”
“…Well, don’t come crying to me if you fail and have to pay the penalty. It would be
impressive if you could hunt 2 Lesser Fire Dragons in one day, you know?”
“Well, let’s just say that I’m pretty good with water magic.”
I said as I had the receptionist complete the procedures.
Doing a lot of quests at once might draw some attention…but if that happened, I could
just move on to a different town.
I didn’t like to stick out for no reason, but this time, I had to prioritize the armor that would
affect the lives of myself and my monsters.
“…Very well.”
She clearly realized that I would not be persuaded.
I watched and thought excitedly about the new armor I would get for the Proud Wolf and
slimes.
Chapter 105 - I Acquired Information
Sometime after all that.
I was riding the Proud Wold and dashing through the forest.
‘It’s surprisingly far…’
‘Oh, this distance is nothing!’
From the town, the volcanic mountain had appeared to be very close by.
I thought the Proud Wolf would have taken us there within half an hour.
However, I was clearly mistaken.
An hour had already elapsed, and the volcanic mountain was only now starting to look
like it was close by.
‘Do any of you detect magic from the Lesser Fire Dragons?’
‘Hmm…no!’
‘What kind of monsters are they?’
As we were getting close, it seemed like a good time for them to start showing
themselves…but I guess not.
‘I guess we’ll have to go into the mountain…’
I didn’t like that idea at all.
Volcanic mountains seemed like they would be the most dangerous place in any world.
Not only was there lava, but there could be toxic gases that would cause you to lose
consciousness as it slowly killed you. And then, of course, it could just erupt at any
moment.
Though, there wouldn’t be any problem if it was dormant… But the mountain in front of
us had smoke rising from the top. It looked active to me.
I was quite sure that we would find lava at the top.
‘Can we really go inside of that mountain?’

I doubted they would be able to tell me anything, but I asked the slimes anyway.
And then–they replied in a most surprising way.
‘I’ll go ask them!’
‘Hey, wait!’
A few slimes had splintered off before jumping away from the Proud Wolf.
I frantically told the Proud Wolf to stop. I didn’t want the slimes to be left behind.
‘Proud Wolf, stop.’
‘Understood!’
And so the Proud Wolf stopped right there.
And then I used ‘Shared Senses’ to follow the slimes that had gone off.
And–a slightly red slime appeared in their vision.
Actually…was that really a slime?
As I wondered this, a window popped up in front of me.
———————————————-
‘Monster – You have Tamed a Red Slime.’
So they were called Red Slimes. How simple…
As I mused on this, a slime shouted.
‘It’s okay!’
‘It will be fine for the next 3 days!’
So they had acquired information from the local slimes.
This slime information network was very useful…
…According to the slime, this mountain wouldn’t erupt for at least 3 more days.
I didn’t know how trustworthy this information network really was, but they do say that
wild animals run away before an eruption. And monsters tended to have sharper
instincts.
Besides, it was better than charging into the volcanic mountain without any information
at all.
‘All right. Thank you. …Let’s go then.’
‘Yes!’
And so I retrieved all of the slimes and we continued on to the mountain.
By the way, the Red Slime was able to combine with my other slimes, and it had already
befriended the slimes on my shoulders.
Though, it did seem like the combined slime was a little redder now…but as it was just
one slime among hundreds, it was only a small difference.
‘So, how’s life in a volcanic mountain?’
‘Are there hot springs?’
‘Does the grass taste good?’
It seemed like the new slime was being bombarded with questions from the other slimes.
They were very curious about the places they hadn’t lived in before.
‘The leaves are delicious! …But the volcano is scary!’
‘Oh, it’s scary!’
I listened to their chattering while looking at my surroundings…
Just then, I thought I saw a flash of something huge and red coming from the forest.
Chapter 106 - It Was Very Effective
It Was Very Effective
“…Hm?”
I used Shared Senses to borrow the slimes’ detection ability.
And then I saw that there was a monster in that location.
Usually, the slimes used the ability to find monsters themselves and then tell me about
it…but it seemed like they were too preoccupied in communicating with the new guy,
and so they had not noticed.
‘Hey. Is that a Lesser Fire Dragon?’
‘…Oh, it is!’
The slimes sounded very shocked as they answered.
And then they started panicking.
‘There are lots of monsters!’
‘Ahhh! Yuji! Help me!’
‘They’re all Lesser Fire Dragons!’
Only the new slime was able to tell me that they were Lesser Fire Dragons.
…It was a good thing we had recruited him.
However, it was awfully carefree of them to come all this way into an area filled with
monsters, and not realize it.
Were they really wild monsters…?
‘Help you? I came here to hunt them down.’
‘But my mom told me that Lesser Fire Dragons are scary!’
Usually, the slimes were protected by my magic, and so they charged into anything
without fear.
But… It seemed like Lesser Fire Dragons were monsters that slimes were actually afraid
of.
They had not been like this in front of the Blue Dragon of Delight. And yet now, they were
hesitating.
And then—the new Red Slime announced in a loud voice.
‘Senior Slimes! You can beat Lesser Fire Dragons with water!’
‘Water? What do you do with it?’
The slimes asked the Red Slime.
And then the Red Slime answered loftily.
‘Hmm… I don’t know!’
…Apparently, it did not know how you were supposed to do it.
So I would have to figure it out myself.
‘Well, I have magic called Water Discharge. I should be able to do it with that.’
‘Yuji. Will you protect us?’
‘Can you really beat a Lesser Fire Dragon?’
They asked me in worried voices. It made me feel worried as well…
But I had to try.
‘I’m going to try it alone. You guys run and hide.’
‘Okay!’
‘Yes!’
‘I’m going to go hide too!’
The slimes said as they all hid in the ground.
The Proud Wolf also went and hid—which was quite normal for him.
I mused on this as I approached the closest Lesser Fire Dragon.

…It looked pretty strong. It was hard to believe that it was D-Rank.
Had I not known anything about them, I would have assumed they were C-Rank.
With that in mind, I activated the magic.
“Water Discharge.”
I chanted. And the water came shooting out of my hand.
And it hit the Lesser Fire Dragon.
“GYAAAAAAaaaa!!”
What came out was ordinary water…and yet it was very effective.
The water that hit the Lesser Fire Dragon began to evaporate. And at the same time, the
Lesser Fire Dragon screamed in pain.
It was as if its body was burning very hot.
Considering how much it seemed to hate the water…having a high temperature was
probably necessary for them to live.
…It was no wonder that the slimes were scared of them then.
Slimes’ bodies were mostly made of water. So they would evaporate in an instant if they
were stepped on.
I continued to pour water on the Lesser Fire Dragon until it stopped breathing.
Apparently, it was quite true that they would die from pouring a few dozen liters of water
on them.
Chapter 107 - Overhunting was Recommended
Overhunting was Recommended
‘…See? It’s not very scary, is it?’
I said as I looked towards where the slimes were hiding.
As the slimes were watching me with Shared Senses, they should be able to tell that the
Lesser Fire Dragon could be defeated with magic.
‘It’s okay!’
‘We can win!’
It seemed like the slimes understood now.
And so they entered formation in order to search for monsters as usual.
I used ‘Water Discharge’ to hunt down the monsters whenever a slime found one.
…Hunting them like this might have made me anxious about the effect on the ecosystem,
but I had checked in before coming here, and was told that I could hunt as many as I
wanted.
If anything, it would have a negative effect if you didn’t. And so the guild regularly hunted
the Lesser Fire dragons until they were close to extinction.
I didn’t know what the reason was…but the fact was that they recommended the hunting
of them.
‘There’s one!’
‘Right.’
And then I covered the monster with Water Discharge.
“GYAAAHHH!!!”
The Lesser Fire Dragon quickly lost its strength and fell.
It was a really easy hunt—but it would not have been the case without water magic with
such high output.
Thinking about those people who carried dozens of liters of water up the mountain with
buckets, it was no wonder that Lesser Fire Dragons had a reputation of being hard to
kill.
…But users of water magic would be able to make a lot of money.
I thought about these things as I continued to hunt—and then I had an idea.
What if I didn’t use water? Could I also kill the Lesser Fire Dragons by just lowering their
body temperature?
‘Hey, do you mind if I test something?’
‘I don’t know what you mean, but okay!’
The slime consented to the experiment.
And so I used freezing magic and fired it at the Lesser Fire Dragon.
This seemed like it would be faster than cooling them with water.
‘Magic Transfer—Area Freeze Medium.’
I said—and then the Lesser Fire Dragon convulsed for an instant.
Then it let out a short cry before falling down.
“Gyaaa…”
It was completely dead.
So, I was able to do it like this as well.
‘Ohhh!’
‘It’s dead! So fast!’
The slimes shouted with joy when they saw that the Lesser Fire Dragon was dead.
And this method was a lot faster.
But… The magic depletion was also faster.
Actually, it was mostly because the depletion for water magic was ridiculously low.
What would really be easy was if I could blast them all at once with fire magic…
‘Magic Transfer—Fireball.’
I chanted. This time a fireball came out of the slime and hit the Lesser Fire Dragon.
But—it had no effect at all.
The Lesser Fire Dragon didn’t even look angry. In fact, it seemed to have not even
noticed the attack.
Even if they were strong to fire, I had assumed that it would at least do some damage.
But it appeared to be true that they were strong to normal types of magic.
‘All right, experiment over. …I think it’s best that I just continue to use water magic.’
‘Whhhaat! But what about the ice one?’
The slimes started raising their voices in disappointment.
They had really taken a liking to the Area Freeze method.
‘That one uses too much magic energy. Water Discharge is better.’
‘…But will you use it if it gets dangerous?’
‘Yeah.’
I wouldn’t be stingy about MP if we were in a bad situation.
If the slimes were ever in danger, I would use Area Freeze without hesitation.
Chapter 108 - Finally Found
Finally Found
Several hours after that.
‘Yuji! I found a blue one!’
‘Good work!’
A single slime had noticed the presence of a blue Lesser Fire Dragon in the forest.
It was, without a doubt, the dragon we were looking for.
‘Are the blue ones strong?’
‘They’re supposed to be—but I guess we’re about to find out.’
According to Master Gaiger, they were quite a bit stronger than normal Lesser Fire
Dragons.
But I didn’t know how much stronger—but it was probably best to request backup.
‘Can 10 of you gather over here before we fight?’
‘Okay!’
And so the slimes gathered close to the Blue Lesser Fire Dragon.
When there were 10 slimes gathered together, I could transfer magic to all of them at
once, which would make the attack 10 times more powerful.
Like that, we should be able to avoid a situation where there wasn’t enough power behind
the attack.
‘All right, let’s go! Magic Transfer—Water Discharge!’
I chanted. And then all at once, the water was discharged from all 10 slimes.
“GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!”
Thick steam rose from all over the Blue Lesser Fire Dragon’s body as it screamed in
pain.
However—it did not fall.

Not only that, but it started moving against the torrents of water like it was going to attack
the slimes.
‘Ahhh! It’s coming towards us!’
‘Yuji! Help us!’
From the looks of it, Water Discharge would take a long time to take down a Blue Lesser
Fire Dragon.
In fact, it didn’t even look like it had been weakened by much.
…I guess this was the time to use it.
‘Magic Transfer—Area Freeze – Medium!’
I said. And all 10 slimes activated it at once.
And then—The Blue Lesser Fire Dragon let out a scream before it started rolling around
on the ground.
It had looked quite strong even when being blasted by water, but now its movements
were becoming very slow.
This time, it was working well.
“GYAAAHH!! GAAAA!!”
…But this attack would have killed a normal Lesser Fire Dragon instantly. But this one
was still alive after being hit by 10 of them.
With this realization, I sent another round of Area Freeze – Medium.
‘Magic Transfer—Area Freeze – Medium!’
“Giii…”
And then the Blue Lesser Fire Dragon finally collapsed.
It was really tough–but Area Freeze – Medium was able to do quite a bit of damage to
it.
‘Yay!’
‘We won!’
The slimes cheered loudly as they started to poke the fallen Blue Lesser Fire Dragon.
‘…Hey, it might still be hot.’
‘It’s fine!’
…Well, if they said so, it was probably fine.
Apparently, the dead dragons were not hot.
And so I had the slimes store the Blue Lesser Fire Dragon with Slime Storage.
I had used up quite a bit of MP, but at least I had achieved my mission for the day.
…And it was just starting to get dark.
‘All right, gather around the area where you found the Blue Lesser Fire Dragon. We’ll do
a little exploring before going back.’
‘Okay!’
‘Got it!’
And so we headed for the area where it had been discovered.
While we walked, one of the slimes raised its voice.
‘I found a blue one!’
So there were more after all.
If there was one monster in an area, there was a good chance that there was another
one as well.
This was a rule that applied to strong monsters as well as weak ones.
‘Right, let’s go kill it!’
‘Okay!’
Chapter 109 - Water Magic Was Useful
Water Magic Was Useful
One hour after that.
After we finished searching the area where the Blue Lesser Fire Dragon had been, we
returned to Boguinea.
Ultimately, there had only been the one other Blue Lesser Fire Dragon. Still, it was said
that it often took years for one to be killed, and yet we had killed two in one day. So I
couldn’t complain.
“…We’ve gathered quite a lot.”
I said as I looked into my bag of Lesser Fire Dragon gemstones.
As we had stored their entire bodies, I had taken out the gemstones alone and put them
into this bag just before leaving.
There were 287 normal gemstones and 2 from the Blue Lesser Fire Dragons.
The ones from the Blue Lesser Fire Dragons were blue, just like the monsters.
‘Yes!’
‘We killed so many of them!’
We talked about it as we headed for the guild.
I wanted to have the armor finished as soon as possible, but it seemed like a good idea
to complete the quests first.
I entered the guild, and thankfully, there were no other Adventurers in there besides me.
Maybe this wasn’t the time that most normal Adventurers returned.
It would be good to finish everything before they came back.
“I’d like to report the completion of some quests… All of these.”
I said as I put the stack of paper on the counter.
They were all for hunting Lesser Fire Dragons.

“Y-you…did all of them!?”
“Yeah. …At least, I think I did. Could you check them?”
I asked her and then watched her go through them.
The guild had a special system in place that allowed them to confirm whether or not a
quest had actually been completed.
“You…you really did complete them!”
She said in surprise as she looked at the crystal ball on the counter.
I didn’t know how it worked, but apparently, it was able to tell.
It was quite useful, given that it processed so many quests at once.
“Would you mind me asking…what method did you use?”
“I used my slimes to carry the water.”
…It wasn’t exactly a lie.
After all, I was using Magic Transfer to carry water for Water Discharge to the slimes.
“With the slimes… I have only ever seen novice Tamers bring them to a fight… Are
slimes well equipped to take on Lesser Fire Dragons?”
“…Well, my slimes are a little different. It might be harder if you had normal slimes.”
I denied her words while petting the slime.
…I would feel bad if someone tried to fight a Lesser Fire Dragon without Water
Discharge. The slimes would just end up being evaporated.
“Special slimes… I was wondering why it was so big. But I suppose it’s because your
slime is special!”
“Yeah.”
We chatted a little until the quest completion process was finished.
According to the quests, I was to hunt 202 of them—so the reward money amounted to
50 million cicols.
That meant 250,000 per dragon.
And at the guild, they bought 1 gemstone for 50,000 cicols.
It seemed pretty high for a D-Rank monster.
Besides, you were able to accept these quests at F-Rank.
“Aren’t Lesser Fire Dragons D-Rank? Why is the rewards money so high?”
“Ah, that. The reason that it is so high, is because Lesser Fire Dragons are very harmful.”
“Harmful?”
They seemed like monsters that were really good for gathering materials to me… What
did she mean by harmful?
“Yes. …They cause volcanic eruptions and burn villages. Sometimes, they destroy entire
fields. That’s why there are so many hunting requests. Though, not many people want
to accept them…”
I see.
So Lesser Fire Dragons were pests.
And they needed to be exterminated.
“There is another reason that the reward is so high… It’s because hunting Lesser Fire
Dragons usually requires a lot of people.”
“Really?”
“After all, you need to carry a lot of water all the way to the hunting grounds… They
usually just hire a lot of E-Rank and F-Rank Adventurers to do it. So there needs to be
a high reward or they won’t be able to break even.”
It sure seemed tough if you didn’t have water magic.
So that was why they allowed F-Rankers to take the quest.

Chapter 110 - Requirements for Ranking Up
Requirements for Ranking Up
…This talk of ranks made me remember something.
I was currently F-Rank, but it seemed that I would soon be unable to accept the quests
that I wanted with this rank, and so it would be good to raise it.
“How can I raise my rank?”
I asked the receptionist.
I had gone up from G to F by just reporting the completion of quests.
However, it hadn’t been raised after that, no matter how many quests I finished.
“Uh… Let me see here.”
She said as she inspected my card.
And then she raised her voice in surprise.
“Wh-what kind of quest log is this!?”
“Is there something wrong with it?”
“It is wrong! It is all so wrong! …You should be notified if you meet the requirements for
ranking up… I don’t know why you haven’t been able to…”
She said as she inspected the card.
And then—she let out another shout.
“AHAH! You haven’t done any quests near a watering-place!”
“A watering place?”
“Yes, the environment would be very unique, and so it is required that you finish at least
one quest in such an area before moving on to E-Rank. …In your case, Mister Yuji,
completing one quest in a watering place will raise your rank all the way up to D!”
I can go up 2 ranks then.
I would definitely accept such a quest.

“So, are there any quests in those locations now?”
“I’m not sure. Such places are rare around here… But I will go and check!”
She said as she began to wade through a mountain of papers.
After a while, she shouted while clutching a single sheet of paper.
“I found one! …But I wouldn’t exactly recommend it…”
“Why not?”
I said as I took a look at it.
It read, ‘Hunt the Maneater Bass.’
“…Maneater Bass?”
“A river fish that eats people! A monster, really… It is known to be very dangerous and
is not recommended for solo Adventurers.”
“When you say dangerous…do you mean you could be eaten?”
“Yes. As it is underwater, you cannot reach it with magic. So you must use spears… And
that’s when they bite you and drag you under the water, where you are drowned. And
then you are eaten.”
I see.
It was as dangerous as you might expect from a quest near water.
However, strictly speaking, I wasn’t solo.
I had slimes.
While I didn’t know if my magic would work in the water, I felt like there were other ways
to fight.
Of course, fire magic and bullets would be useless. But Area Freeze seemed like it might
work. And as a last resort, I could just evaporate the entire river with Hellfire of Death.
If it would help me get to D-Rank, it was worth a try.
“All right. I’ll accept this one.”

“…You understand that it’s dangerous?”
“I’ll complete it while staying as far away from the water as possible.”
I said as I had her complete the procedure.
But…it was already dark today.
It would be a disaster if I lost my footing out there. So I would do it tomorrow.
Thankfully, I had 3 days to complete it.
A little while after.
I left the guild and went to Gaiger’s armor shop for monsters.
This was so I could give him the gemstones from the Blue Lesser Fire Dragon.
“Are you still open?”
I called from outside.
In this world, a lot of places closed in the evening.
“Oh. You’re that F-Ranker from before!”
I heard a voice, and then Master Gaiger came out from the back.
He did not sound particularly hopeful as he asked me,
“So, did you get the Blue Lesser Fire Dragon gemstones?”
“Yeah. …Here they are. Can you use them?”
I said as I offered them to him.

Chapter 111 - I Sold Them At A High Price
I Sold Them At A High Price
He looked at it with wide eyes.
“This-this is a gemstone from a Blue Lesser Fire Dragon! How did you get it!?”
“I just killed it. I was able to do it by soaking it in water or using magic to cool it off.”
“…Surely you didn’t do it alone?”
“I did it with my monsters.”
I said while pointing at the Proud Wolf and slimes.
And then…he muttered.
“Are you serious… I had known you were strong, but not that strong.”
“Well, the Blue Lesser Fire Dragon just happened to be a good fit for us. …So, can you
use this to make the armor?”
“Of course! I’ll do it! …Should I make it so that it fits the Proud Wolf?”
“Yes. …Oh, since I have two, can you also make one for the slimes?”
I said as I offered the other one.
He looked at it and jumped in the air.
“Two…gemstones from a Blue Lesser Fire Dragon!?”
“Yeah. There just happened to be a second one there.”
“So you got this on the same day?”
“…We were lucky. Oh, could you keep my hunting of them a secret?”
If word spread about me hunting the Blue Lesser Fire Dragons, the Blue Moon of
Salvation might put me back on their assassination list. While I was unlikely to be taken
by surprise, as I had the slimes…it was still better if I wasn’t targeted.
“I don’t mind… But, do you perhaps have a third one?”

“No, I don’t have a third one. But I have plenty of normal gemstones from Lesser Fire
Dragons.”
“I’ll buy all of them.”
He said immediately.
Apparently, Master Gaiger really wanted the Lesser Fire Dragon gemstones.
“How much does one cost?”
I decided to ask first.
The guild was paying 50,000 cicols for one, so I would take anything that was above
that.
“Well…I can’t say unless I see how good the quality is.”
“Right. …Take a look then.”
I said as I handed him the bag.
There were 287 gemstones in all.
“…This bag is oddly heavy. Is there something else inside as well?”
“I killed a lot, so there are a lot of them inside. You’ll understand when you look inside.”
And so Master Gaiger opened the bag—and let out a cry of shock.
“They really are all gemstones! And…the quality is insane!”
“Insane… Do you mean insanely bad?”
“Insanely high! …The colors are so clear and I don’t see any impurities. They don’t come
out like this unless you kill them very quickly and immediately remove the stones right
after.”
I see.
Doing it quickly helps in maintaining quality.
Indeed, my method would have been a lot quicker than slowly pouring buckets of water
over it.
And the slimes had immediately put them in storage before dismembering them.
Ignoring the storage time, it would have been less than 10 minutes.
“You can sure tell a lot from just looking at them.”
“As if I could continue with this job without a good eye for gemstones! …For stones of
this quality, I will pay you 100,000 for one!”
100,000 for one. That was double what the guild was paying.
I had expected it to go up a little, but not double.
“…Well, there are 287. How many will you buy?”
“All of them! …Wait one moment!”
He said as he went to the back of the store.
Then he returned with a bag full of gold coins.
“Here’s 28,700,000 cicols. Count them.”
…He had that much cash in his store…
I guess it wasn’t famous for nothing.

Chapter 112 - I Decided to Search for Fish
I Decided to Search for Fish
“…Yes, it’s all there.”
I said after counting the money.
“Good. I’m very happy about this purchase.”
He said as he put the precious gemstones away in the back of the store—then he came
back and said,
“Now… About this monster armor that I’m going to make for you—it should prioritize
speed?”
“Yeah.”
“So you don’t need defense ability or anything… Then how about I make a collar for the
Proud Wolf and a hat for the slimes?”
“I’ll leave it to you.”
I didn’t know anything about monster armor.
And so I thought that it would be better if the knowledgable master made what he thought
would be good.
“I’m glad to hear you say that. Sometimes, people like to dictate every single little detail,
and that prevents me from really testing the limits of its ability.”
He sounded very enthusiastic about what he was doing.
So, now that that was settled…I should ask about the price, just in case.
As he would be handling very special materials, I had a feeling it would turn out very
expensive.
“So, how much is it going to cost to make it?”
“…Indeed. How about 1 million for both?”
1 million for both, huh.

It was cheaper than I was expecting. Perhaps it was because I had brought the materials
in.
At least, it was a lot less than the money I had made off of selling the gemstones.
“All right. That’s fine with me.”
“Good. It’s a deal then. …I’ll be working on it all day tomorrow, so you can come and
pick them up the day after that. They will be the best monster armor you can find.”
He said as he rolled a gemstone between his fingers.
…I was looking forward to it.
I thought about this as I spent the night at the inn. Then I left town the next morning.
My destination: the river with the Maneater Bass.
“So, here it is.”
I left the town and moved towards the volcanic mountain for quite some time until the
river came into view.
It was about 10 meters wide. …Not particularly wide, but not that narrow either.
And both sides were cliffs.
It looked like it would be hard to get down.
As there was a bridge over it, I decided to look down into the water from there.
‘Maneater Bass… See anything like it?’
‘Hmm… It’s hard to see in the water…’
The slimes said with disappointment.
Apparently, their detection ability did not work well underwater.
I had heard that the monster I was after was close to 1 meter in length. That should have
made them easy to detect.
If they were the kind of fish that jumped out of the water, then maybe the slimes would
detect them the second they broke the surface—but there was no guarantee that the
Maneater Bass would do anything so convenient for us.
‘How far are you able to detect things that are in the water?’
‘Hmm… We can if it’s close by! Like up to there!’
The slime said as it pointed to a rock that was a short distance away.
…So, that suggested they had a range of about 10 meters when it came to detecting
monsters that were in the water.
‘In that case, we’ll use your numbers to our advantage.’
‘Do we scatter?’
‘Okay!’
And so the slimes started advancing to the river’s edge.
Slimes were creatures that could stick onto flat, vertical surfaces, so they made it look
easy…but it would have been very hard for a human like me to go down there.
“Magic Throwing Net.”
After thinking about it for a minute, I hooked ‘Magic Throwing Net’ onto a tree and used
it as a rope.
‘Magic Throwing Net’ was very strong, and so it could carry my weight.
“Oomph.”
Like this, I was able to go down into the ravine.
Of course, there was still no road by the riverbed, and so I had to travel over rocks and
boulders.
And the boulders would often move…which made the trek even more difficult.
“Huh! Umph! …Ooph.”
‘Yuji. You’re so slow!’

‘You can do it!’
As I struggled with the unsure footing, the slimes continued to move past me.
They even had enough time to cheer me on.
They were light and could stick to walls, so this terrain did not even count as an obstacle
for them. I was incredibly jealous.
‘I’ll support you with attack magic, so you guys go on ahead!’
‘Okay!’
And so I continued to move upstream along the river.
Now…if only this Maneater Bass would hurry up and show itself.
Chapter 113 - Surprisingly Strong Fish
Surprisingly Strong Fish
A few hours later.
‘…There’s nothing here.’
‘Nothing!’
The slimes and I said.
We had searched quite a lot, but there wasn’t a single Maneater Bass in sight.
I had heard that they could be difficult to kill, but I hadn’t heard anything about them
being difficult to find.
…And yet the slimes having their detection ability dulled just a little bit was enough to
keep them hidden.
As I wondered about this, a certain possibility came to me.
‘What if the Maneater Bass are at the bottom of the river?’
‘The bottom?’
‘Yeah. Isn’t there a part of this river that is very deep? A place that is deeper than 10
meters. Perhaps that’s why you can’t detect them?’
Upon hearing this, the slime said something very surprising.
‘Then, should I swim?’
‘…Slimes can swim?’
‘Uh…can anyone swim?’
One of the slimes asked—there was no answer.
Apparently, none of the slimes that were with me could actually swim.
‘Yes, we can’t swim!’
‘Right. Then I’ll think of a different way.’

I said. Then I used Shared Senses to borrow the slimes’ detection ability to search the
area for other monsters—then I found a rat-type monster nearby.
‘It’s the perfect size. Let’s use that.’
I said as I began to chant.
‘Magic Transfer—Area Freeze – Medium.’
The rat monster was taken by surprise, and it froze in an instant.
Flash freezing. Perfectly fresh.
‘Can you bring that monster over here?’
‘Okay!’
After a few minutes, the slime returned to me.
And then it took the frozen rat out of storage.
‘Here!’
‘Ah, thanks.’
‘What are you going to use it for?’
The slime asked me doubtfully as it handed over the rat.
Monster rats were not good for food or for anything, really. Most people ignore them.
However, I had a use for it.
‘Like this.’
I said as I defrosted the monster rat—and then I cut it lightly to draw blood before tossing
it into the river.
The slime seemed to understand then.
‘Bait?’
‘…I’m surprised you knew about that.’
You didn’t use bait without a trap or a fishing pole.

So I hadn’t thought that the slime would know.
‘Yes! Scary monsters use delicious leaves as bait! And then they eat slimes!’
‘My mom told me not to go close to strange leaves!’
I see. So there were monsters that trapped slimes.
They got evaporated by Lesser Fire Dragons and trapped by others—life as a slime
could be hard, it seemed.
As I mused over that—a giant dark shadow appeared in the water.
It was the same shape as the Maneater Bass I had seen at the guild.
‘A monster!’
‘It took the bait!’
It seemed to be going well.
I should have done this in the first place.
I wouldn’t even have to transfer magic at this distance.
Still, magic involving bullets seemed like they wouldn’t reach it…
“Area Freeze–Medium.”
I chanted. And then a giants sphere of ice grew in the area that the shadow had been.
The river water within the area of effect had all turned into ice.
So now I knew that the area of effect for Area Freeze was a nice sphere.
And with that thought, I pulled out the sphere of ice from the water.
“All right, mission accomplished.”
That being said, I couldn’t bring the entire block of ice with me.
I had to break it somehow…
It was while I was thinking this, that cracks started to appear on the block of ice.
“Huh?”
Perhaps it would just break naturally.
I thought hopefully—and then the cracks began to spread.
Then there was a loud cracking sound, and then the block of ice cracked in half
completely—and the Maneater Bass jumped out.
‘It’s alive!’
Chapter 114 - Abnormal Monster Behaviour
Abnormal Monster Behaviour
‘…It’s still alive after that attack…”
The Maneater Bass had looked like it was completely frozen, but it was in fact, still alive.
It was quite tough.
‘It’s coming towards us!’
‘Help!’
After being freed from the block of ice, the Maneater Bass did not return to the water.
Instead, it used its tail to kick itself into the air and jump towards us.
It was a fish who could fight on land. No wonder it was called the Maneater Bass.
However, a fish is still a fish.
What could it do once it had been barbecued?
I used all of the surrounding slimes to attack it with a barrage of fireballs.
The dozen or so fireballs hit their target at the same time, and the Maneater Bass went
up into flames.
‘Kii…’
Unlike land monsters, the Maneater Bass could not let out its voice in the open air. And
so there was no death cry as it fell to the ground.
While it could come back from an ice attack, it could not do the same from a fire attack.
‘Put the Maneater Bass into storage.’
‘Okay!’
The slimes said as they put it in their storage.
It just looked like the slime was eating some grilled fish.
‘All right, let’s go back.’
‘Time to rank up!’
‘But what is a ‘rank up’?’
And so we made our way back to town.
“I’d like to report the completion of a quest.”
I said at the desk, once I had returned to the guild. She looked at me with a puzzled
expression.
“Surely… You’re not going to tell me that you already killed the Maneater Bass?”
“Uh, but I did. The slimes worked really hard.”
I said as I passed her my guild card.
She took the card and looked at the crystal ball—her face was filled with surprise.
“You-you really did do it then… Which method did you use this time?”
“Well, since we had trouble finding it, I used a monster corpse.”
She looked at me with a look of dissatisfaction.
Apparently, it was not the answer she had been expecting.
“Uh… You do realize that Maneater Bass are not exactly difficult to find?”
“What? No, it took us a long time to find it. …It was hiding at the bottom of the river and
wouldn’t come out.”
“Huh? They are meat-eaters and should be lurking near the surface where they wait for
their prey…”
…Did they really?
In any case, she seemed to want to know how I killed it, not how I found it.
“As for how I killed it, it was with fire magic…”

“In other words, there really weren’t many of them in the river right now?”
She said, interrupting me.
It seemed like an important point.
I saw how serious she looked and replied.
“The slimes and I searched for 3 hours without finding a single one.”
“…Thank you for this information.”
She said as she began to hurriedly scribble on a piece of paper. Then she handed it to
a different guild worker.
I couldn’t read what it said from where I was, but the paper was red and it seemed like it
was urgent.
“Please pass this on.”
“…Understood!”
The guild worker said as they accepted it and then ran off. Then the receptionist looked
back at me.
“Well then, you have completed the quest. …Here is your reward.”
She said as she handed me a few coins.
“I’ll also raise your rank as well. …Are you fine with it being raised up to D?”
“…Is there a reason why I wouldn’t want to raise it that much?”
“Well… There aren’t really any demerits, but you won’t be able to accept any beginner
quests anymore. But as you’re a B-Rank Scout, you shouldn’t have trouble finding any
work.”
Beginner quests, huh…
I did remember seeing that there were quests that had restrictions in terms of your rank.
So I wouldn’t be able to accept quests like that anymore… Well, there wasn’t much point
in stealing quests that had been prepared for lower-ranking Adventurers.
While I wasn’t sure I wanted to tackle the high-ranking ones, surely I would be able to
complete D-Rank quests just fine.
“That’s fine. Raise it to D.”
“Good. Then here is your new guild card!”
She said as she pulled out the new guild card from her desk.
Up until now, the guild cards had been made of something like tin, but this one was made
of copper.
By the way…
“You can receive your new guild card so soon after ranking up?”
“Well, in your case, we had discussed it with the other guilds. And they assured me that
you would indeed complete the quest, and that we should make the card in advance.
…It turned out that they were right.”
So rumors were spreading about me.
I didn’t know which worker at which guild it was… But I was at least thankful to have
been able to receive the card so early.
…But now that I think about it, there was something that had been bothering me.
“What were you writing on that red paper?”
“Red paper?”
“When I made the report about the Maneater Bass. You wrote on a red sheet of paper.”
“Oh, you mean the emergency survey slip. …Yes, we are supposed to send those in
when monsters have been acting strangely.”
I see.
So it was strange that the Maneater Bass were not near the surface.
“But is some fish being a little shy really a matter of emergency?”
“Yes. …Well, usually it’s 1 out of 10 cases where it turns out to be serious.”
…1 out of 10.
It seemed low, but it was actually quite high.
“If it needs to be investigated, I could help as long it’s part of a quest. I am a B-Rank
Scout, after all.”
As for abnormal activity from monsters, it reminded me of the Blue Moon of Salvation
and the incident with the magic stones.
It might be easier to deal with it if I joined the investigation team…
“No, we have professionals to deal with it. I think we will leave it to them. …But a request
may be put out. It would depend on several factors.”
So they had professionals.
Well, I guess there was no point in tagging along then.
If it turned out that they would launch a large scale attack, then they would probably put
out a request.
“Okay. …I really hope that it’s nothing.”
I said before leaving the guild.
…From today on, I was a D-Rank Adventurer.

Chapter 115 - The Slimes Became 3x Faster
The Slimes Became 3x Faster
On the next, next day.
When I went to pick up the monster armor, I was greeted by the master who had a very
confident expression on his face.
“So, you’re here.”
“Yeah. Is the monster armor finished now?”
“It is. …They are the finest things I have ever made. Well, it’s also due to the materials.”
He said as he showed me the two pieces.
One was a collar with a very practical design. The other one was a small hat for slimes.
Both of them had blue gemstones insides.
“I’m looking forward to it. …Uh, can I test them out now?”
“Aye.”
And so I put the collar on the Proud Wolf.
And then…the Proud Wolf shouted.
‘I…I feel so light! It’s amazing!’
He said as he began to run around.
He was much faster now than he had been when while wearing the monster armor with
red gemstones.
The normal one seemed to have only increased his speed by 10% at the most…so this
was amazing.
It wasn’t exactly 2x as fast now…but it was close enough.
However, there was one thing that worried me.
‘Aren’t you afraid you’ll hit your head against a tree if you run so fast?’
Even if his legs were faster, it didn’t mean that his reflexes had improved.
It seemed like he would find it difficult to dodge obstacles if his speed alone suddenly
increased.
And so I asked him…
‘I don’t feel like I would crash into anything! …It’s like I’m just walking normally, but doing
it very fast!’
Apparently, the monster armor did more than just increase your speed.
As the Proud Wolf was my main method of transportation, this was very good news for
me.
“All right, onto the slimes.”
I said as I put the small hat on the slime’s head.
‘It’s a hat!’
‘It’s not heavy!’
The slime with the hat began to bounce around on the ground.
That in itself was normal…but it was faster.
Slimes were slower than me on foot, and so they usually rode on the Proud Wolf…
But now, the slimes seemed like they would be able to keep up with me if I was running.
While the Proud Wolf was close to 2x faster, the slimes were perhaps 3x faster.
Of course, the Proud Wolf was still the fastest in the end.
“…And I can use strengthening magic?”
“Aye. The durability is perfect this time.”
He said. And so I tried using strengthening magic.
The master saw this and nodded.
“…Yes. It definitely won’t break.”

Apparently, he was satisfied with the result.
Now I could take it to battle without worrying about it.
“Thank you. I’m glad I was able to purchase these.”
I said as I tried to hand him the money.
However—he refused to accept it.
“No, we’re not finished yet. …Don’t you do other things when you’re fighting?”
…Did he know all of that as well?
“You want me to try it?”
“Aye. There is no point in having magic armor if you can’t go all out while you’re fighting.
…But I’m quite sure it won’t break no matter how you fight. So you can test it without
worrying.”
And so I silently activated the magic.
‘Magic Transfer–Area Freeze Medium.’
And then the area around the slime froze.
The Master saw this and raised his voice in surprise.
“Did that…slime just use magic!?”
“Yeah. But please keep it a secret.”
For a bystander, it would look like the slime had used the magic that I had transferred.
…That was fine by me, as it would be very troublesome if people knew that I could
transfer magic.
Chapter 116 - Harmless A-Rank Monster
Harmless A-Rank Monster
“…Very well. However, this is a little unexpected… It just barely held together. …Would
you ever use magic that was even stronger than that?”
“I would… Would it be better if I didn’t?”
“Sorry. You better take the armor off before using stronger magic. There are no materials
in this world that can stand the power of this slime.”
“Right.”
Apparently, I would have to remove the armor if I wanted to use Hellfire of Death or
Hellfire of Obliteration.
Thankfully, they were not attacks I ever had to use in a hurry, so it wouldn’t be too hard
to have the slimes take the armor off and put it in storage.
With that considered, I paid the master.
Just seeing how fast the slime had become was enough proof of the armor’s value.
“Thank you. This was a good purchase.”
“And thank you for allowing me to do such good work. …It may not be able to withstand
the full power of your slime, but it’s still the best armor I’ve ever made.”
And with that, we shook hands.
When I let go, the master opened his mouth again.
“Since your still in town, you might as well take these and go hunt more Lesser Fire
Dragons—”
Just then, the ground started to shake.
At the same time, there was the sound of an explosion coming from the volcanic
mountain.
“Did it erupt!?”
“No…this is different.”
The master said as he looked towards the mountain.
There was a thin pillar of smoke rising from it.
“…But there’s smoke coming out. Doesn’t that mean it’s erupting?”
“No, it’s a Fire Dragon. And not the lesser kind.”
He said with a note of familiarity in his voice.
To him, the appearance of a Fire Dragon was not a rare thing.
But perhaps this was related to the odd behavior of the Maneater Bass.
“What rank are the Fire Dragons?”
“A-Rank. …They may be one of the worst A-Rank monsters to go up against in a proper
fight. But they won’t come all the way to our town as long as no fool tries to pour water
on them. They usually leave within 3 days. It’s really nothing to worry about.”
I see.
Once they reached A-Rank, they were similar to natural disasters.
Still, if they didn’t come down here and left in 3 days, then there was no reason to fight
it.
In a way, they were safe monsters.
As for getting angry when having water poured on them, that was just like the Lesser
Fire Dragons.
“You are not allowed to go near the mountain when a Fire Dragon is around. Besides,
once they leave, Lesser Fire Dragons also disappear for a while. …It’s a good thing I got
those gemstones while I could.”
So I had acquired them just at the right time.
They probably forbade people from entering in order to avoid having any Adventurers
upsetting the Fire Dragon and causing it to attack the town.
As long as the guild put out the order, then no Adventurer would dare go there.
…However, I had a bad feeling about it.
“Hey. Do they actually put up any blockades around the mountain?”
“Guards are positioned on the roads to drive people back, but that’s it. It’s much too large
to set up a blockade. …Surely you’re not thinking of sneaking inside?”
In other words… If the Blue Moon of Salvation snuck in and poured water on the Fire
Dragon—they could make an A-Rank monster attack the town.
Just a little water could mean the death of the entire population.
As destroying populations was their favorite thing, it was the perfect opportunity.
“…No, I wouldn’t do that. But I was just wondering.”
“If you think you can sneak in now and hunt a few more Lesser Fire Dragons, I wouldn’t
advise it. You should consider them all dead once the Fire Dragon has appeared.”
“Yeah. I’m going to lie low.”
And with that, I left Master Gaiger’s armor shop.
And then I turned to the Proud Wolf and slimes, who were wearing their new armor.
‘I want you guys to surround the volcanic mountain.’
‘…Surround the volcanic mountain?’
‘Yeah. We’ll create a barrier around it so that the Blue Moon of Salvation cannot get in.
…But also, be prepared to run if the Fire Dragon gets close.”
It would be impossible for humans to surround the mountain.
However, with intelligent slimes that came in immense numbers, and with the great
mobility of the Proud Wolf, I should be able to stop the Blue Moon of Salvation from
coming and provoking the Fire Dragon.
…Well, I was just being cautious because I had a bad feeling. It was more than likely
that nothing would happen at all.
‘Understood!’
‘Okay!’
And so the Proud Wolf Carried the slimes and ran off in the direction of the volcanic
mountain.
As this wasn’t the first time they had made a security net while being carried by the Proud
Wold, they shouldn’t have much trouble doing it.
‘The Proud Wolf’s so fast!’
‘It’s because of the collar!’
They said as they started to surround the mountain.
At this rate, it wouldn’t take too long to complete.

Chapter 117 - The Enemy Came After All
The Enemy Came After All
But don’t get close to the volcano itself! If you encounter a Fire Dragon, it might
evaporate you!’
‘Okay!’
‘It’s scary, so I won’t go near it!’
It would be too late if the Blue Moon of Salvation were already inside. But that wasn’t
likely.
After all, not much time had elapsed since the appearance of the Fire Dragon.
Unless they were the ones who had summoned the Fire Dragon, then they wouldn’t have
started to move until after it appeared.
And if we started moving at the same time, then we would be faster, since the Proud
Wolf was faster than any horse.
‘We finished surrounding it!’
‘Good job! …Then, keep it up for a while! You can decide for yourselves if it’s too
dangerous to stick around.’
‘Okay!’
And then I returned to the inn.
As it was possible we would be thrown into a state of emergency, the best thing to do
was to reserve my energy.
After all, what the slimes needed for support was magic.
And so I would avoid leaving the inn.
That way, I wouldn’t be forced to fight and have my MP depleted.
‘Do you sense the Fire Dragon’s presence?’
‘I do!’
‘If the Fire Dragon comes close to you, you should all retreat! Safety first.’
‘Okay!’
I said as I watched them.
Apparently, it took three days for the Fire Dragon to leave once it has appeared.
If I was to keep the security net up the whole time, then the slimes would have to take
shifts.
…As I pondered this, one of the slimes started shouting.
‘Someone’s coming!’
‘Is it a guild investigator?’
‘Hmm…I don’t think so! He’s carrying a strange barrel! What a creep!’
A barrel…
A human that wanted to antagonize the Fire Dragon would probably use water.
So there was probably water in the barrel.
‘Continue hiding over there. Wait until they come closer.’
‘Okay!’
After a while, the figures approached the slimes.
They were talking as they walked.
“Tsk… Why do we have to go and provoke the Fire Dragon.”
“It’s an order from our client.”
“Still, we should have rejected the order. I don’t care how much they are paying us. It
won’t mean anything if we’re dead. I’d rather rob or abduct people.”
“…We would be killed for sure if we went against the Blue Moon of Salvation. We’d have
a better chance of survival provoking the Fire Dragon.”
Apparently, the people carrying the barrels were just hired by the Blue Moon of Salvation.
Still, they were clearly criminals already.
…That was fortunate.
I could take them down without worrying.
“But these barrels are damn heavy. Why can’t we just use water from some river?”
“It’s special water. But they didn’t tell me why it was special.”
“…We’re carrying it without knowing anything about it?”
The man said as he slapped the barrel in irritation.
The barrel had the words ‘Bijia Wine’ painted on them—but it definitely wasn’t filled with
wine.
It was likely filled with some dangerous liquid that the Blue Moon of Salvation had
created.
Their goal was probably to make the Fire Dragon attack the town before it went away.
Or perhaps they just wanted it to go on a destructive rampage in the area.
It wasn’t perfectly clear, but the Blue Moon of Salvation always wanted to do things that
caused a lot of death.
So sending an A-Rank monster into the town seemed like the kind of thing they would
do.
Well, these guys were like disposable thugs. So they were mostly just following orders
instead of having any plan.
“We kill people we don’t know and smuggle secret things. …Isn’t that what we always
do?”
“That’s true. Let’s just hope we survive this one.”
“Aye. …Hey, why don’t we practice throwing these heavy barrels while we can?”
They said as they continued on their way to the volcanic mountain.

They would likely die if I left them alone. But they might just succeed at throwing the
barrels at the Fire Dragon.
…I better stop them then.

Chapter 118 - I Tried Catching Them
I Tried Catching Them
‘I’m going to use Magic Transfer now.’
‘Yes!’
‘Magic Transfer—Magic Throwing Net!’
I transferred the magic to a nearby slime.
And then—
“Woah!”
“What!?”
Just as the magic activated, the two men hopped to the side.
They dodged it.
Apparently, these guys were pretty skilled.
“…Did something just come flying towards us?”
“Yeah. There’s no doubt about it. …It was a magic net.”
One of the men said as he picked the net up from the ground.
The magic net was made of thread that should have been difficult to see—and yet he
noticed it in an instant.
“A magic net? Was it a trap?”
“The timing and aim were too good for it to be a trap. It’s as if some skilled sorcerer was
hiding close to us.”
The man said as he looked around.
‘This man is scary!’
‘What if he finds us?’
The slimes sounded worried.

And so I said to them,
‘…Stay where you are for now. They might find you if you move.’
While I had cast concealment magic on them, they would still cause the grass to move
if they went through it.
It would be hard for most people to notice even that, but these guys were different.
“…I don’t see anything.”
“No human sorcerer could erase their presence so thoroughly. If there is no presence,
then there must be no one else here.”
“True. Let’s go then.”
After making sure there was no one around, the enemy started to move again. Having
waited for this moment, I then activated my magic.
At the same instant—the enemy swirled around.
And he threw a knife towards the slime with precise accuracy.
“There!”
They had read my movement.
They only pretended to let their guard down so I would attack again.
—However, I had expected this as well.
I said. This time, I transferred the magic to a slime that was in a nearby tree.
The first net had been a decoy.
The slime in the tree was the true attacker.
“Gah!”
“From our blindside!”

No matter how skilled they were, they could not avoid a silent, magic net that shot at
them from their blind spot.
And so both intruders were caught at the same time.
As for the slime who got stabbed…
‘AHHH! …Huh? It doesn’t hurt?’
While the knife had hit its target perfectly, their strong resistance to physical attacks and
my defense magic had meant that the slime was unharmed.
The enemy had probably found the spot where the magic was activated, through sharp
reflexes and good eyesight. But he had not known that the target was a slime.
And so he had used a physical attack that was useless against slimes.
“Damn it!—I can’t get out!”
“This isn’t a normal net! —It’s a magic net!?”
They shouted as they tried to cut their way out.
They looked very skilled with their movements…but all of their training was no good. As
the fiber was magical.
And so it was not possible for them to cut their way out with swords.
Not only that, but the more they struggled, the more the thin threads bound them, and
they were soon unable to move at all.
If was pretty nasty binding magic, to be honest.

Chapter 119 - There Was A Curse
There Was A Curse
As I considered all of that, I decided to kill them.
I didn’t know why the invaders were so skilled—but people who had been trained to this
degree were not likely to give me any information.
Besides, if I did let them go, they would probably start spreading rumors about me.
“Magic Transfer—Area Freeze – Medium.”
I chanted. And then the trapped invaders were frozen stiff.
It was actually impressive that they reflexively tried to jump out of the area of effect, right
before it triggered—But as their entire body was covered in the net, they could not make
it out in time.
I made sure that their HP was at 0, and then I said to the slimes,
‘Can you tell what is inside of those barrels?’
‘Hmm. I don’t know. But it does seem creepy!’
It seemed creepy, huh…
In order to feel it too, I used Shared Senses.
And then—I felt like I could understand why they said that.
There was something like an ominous atmosphere coming from the barrels.
It was probably related to magic somehow.
…Actually, I was quite sure that I had felt something similar in the past.
‘Hey. Don’t you think these barrels feel similar to a cursed magic stone?’
‘Now that I think about it, yes!’
The slimes started shouting their agreement.
So they felt the same then.

…Well, I didn’t think the barrel was actually filled with real magic stones.
If you tried to carry cursed magic stones in a wooden barrel, the barrel would rot away
before you had moved a single kilometer.
Whatever was inside, it must have similar properties to the cursed magic stone, while
being less powerful.
However, I didn’t feel like opening it and finding out.
This was the time to call in an expert.
A Dryad. A tree spirit.
‘Does the Dryad look busy?’
‘She’s not busy!’
I asked the slimes that I had left behind, and they replied cheerfully.
So she wasn’t busy right now.
‘There’s something I want her to see. Can you call her over?’
‘Okay!’
Chapter 120 - It Was Like a Natural Disaster
It Was Like a Natural Disaster
And so I waited for the Dryad to move away, and then I chanted.
‘Magic Transfer—Curse Break – Extreme.’
‘Su-such power…! Was that really necessary for some water…?’
The Dryad shouted after seeing me use Curse Break Extreme.
…Well, she was probably right. It was too much.
But I wanted to be certain by using the most advanced magic.
‘It would have probably been fine if I used the normal one. But the last time I did it against
a magic stone, monsters started to come out of it…’
‘Oh, you mean when it happened in my forest?’
‘Yeah.’
When that had happened, I used Hellfire of Death to deal with them. But it would have
meant less magic depletion had I just used Curse Break Extreme in the beginning.
As I thought about this—there was a sudden knock on my door.
“Hello! Is anyone in there?”
It seemed like the innkeeper.
He sounded quite frantic… Had something happened?
“What is it?”
“I got a message from the guild! It’s going to rain! So you better prepare to evacuate!”
…Rain?
What an odd thing to say.
This inn had a roof, after all.
“Why would we have to evacuate because of some rain?”

“It’s the Fire Dragon…!”
“…You mean that the Fire Dragon is going to go berserk because of the rain and attack
the town?”
“That’s what they are saying at the guild!”
Indeed, rain was a phenomenon involving a lot of water falling from the sky.
But it wasn’t a rare occurrence.
Was it that easy to get a Fire Dragon to run wild?
…However, there was no point in pondering that question now.
I’d have to go to the guild.
“Very well. I’ll prepare to leave then.”
“Good!”
He said. Then he closed my door and started banging on the next door.
“Hello! Is anyone in there?”
He was apparently going to do that with every room.
I observed as I left the inn.
As the slimes carried all of my belongings, there was nothing to pack.
Not only that, but as more than half of the slimes were at the mountain, the slime on my
shoulder was quite small.
‘Is it raining near the mountain?’
I asked. At the same time, I used Shared Senses to look.
‘Hmmm… It’s cloudy!’
‘It might start raining!’
They said. I too looked at the clouds.

When I had looked at the sky with Shared Senses earlier, there had not been a single
cloud in the sky…but now, there were huge, dark clouds. It looked like it could rain at
any moment.
Since when had it become so cloudy?
While that was an interesting question…the fact remained. It was going to rain soon.
…The slimes might not have enough time to run, if it was after the Fire Dragon went
berserk.
The slimes were not fast on their feet, and there was only one hat that made them faster.
So it would be best to have them prepare to evacuate now.
‘All of you. Gather together for now. Proud Wolf, gather all of the slimes together.’
‘Understood!’
‘Okay!’
With the Proud Wolf’s speed, they should be able to escape the Fire Dragon, even if it
was running wild.
As we had already gotten rid of the intruders, there was no need to have the security net
still up.
…The problem was whether or not the Fire Dragon would really be affected by the rain.
I wondered this as I dashed into the guild.
“Would it really become so destructive over some rain!?”
“And even if it did, why would that make it come to the town!?”
It turned out that there were already other Adventurers there who were asking the same
questions to the guild workers.
So many people had come for information, and the scene was a bit like pandemonium.
Chapter 121 - It Came This Way
It Came This Way
“The answers to your questions have been nailed to the notice board!”
The guild worker shrieked with a pointed finger.
There was a notice up about the rain.
————————————————————
Evacuation Advisory
By the Adventurers Guild
Reason: The possibility of a Fire Dragon running wild.
Details: Rain clouds currently hang over the region of the volcanic mountain that is the
habitation of the Fire Dragon. Rainfall during a Fire Dragon’s appearance has not
occurred in 50 years. The previous incident resulted in the destruction of 3 towns
including Boguinea.
————————————————————
…3 towns including Boguinea had been destroyed 50 years ago.
There was no easier way to express the threat level of this Fire Dragon.
So, a natural phenomenon was enough to cause the Fire Dragon to go mad. It didn’t
need the help of the Blue Moon of Salvation.
“But aren’t Fire Dragon related to Lesser Fire Dragons!? Shouldn’t it die under the rain!?”
Some unknown Adventurer shouted at the guild workers—but that seemed unlikely.
Even the Blue Lesser Fire Dragon had merely been angry when I covered it in water.
It might be different if it was a thunderous typhoon. But ordinary rainfall did not seem like
it would be enough to kill a Fire Dragon.
A monster that would die to something like that wouldn’t be able to destroy 3 whole
towns.
But…there were 2 rivers between the mountain and this town.
And the larger of them housed the Maneater Bass that I had hunted.
It was about 10 meters wide.
Obviously, that was a lot of water.
I didn’t know if it had been there 50 years ago, but perhaps it could stop the dragon
somehow.
As I wondered about this—a slime contacted me.
‘It’s rain!’
‘Rain is falling!’
Apparently, it had started to rain.
I was hoping that it was just cloudy, but it turned out to not be the case.
‘Have you all gathered together?’
‘We did!’
‘We’re fine!’
Once I was sure they were all together, I used ‘Shared Senses’ to borrow their magic
detection ability.
And then—I detected the Fire Dragon inside of the volcanic mountain. Its movements
seemed different now.
It was as if the rain was tormenting it.
‘The problem is…which way will it go…’
I thought as I watched it.
Its movements were random and it was hard to predict where it would go.
If we were lucky, it would head in a direction where there was no town.
…In any case, it would be best to have the slimes and Proud Wolf move.
‘Proud Wolf. Retreat until you reach the river.’
‘The river?’
‘Yeah. I want to know if the Fire Dragon will be stopped by it.’
Though, moving the slimes away would mean moving away from the dragon…but it
seemed like I wouldn’t lose sight of it, at least.
The Fire Dragon was an R-Rank monster, so it left a huge magical imprint that was easy
to detect.
Actually…I could even detect the Fire Dragon from the town of Boguinea.
This was because I could see white smoke rising from the top of the mountain.
And in spite of the rain, the forest around the Fire Dragon was burning.
The Fire Dragon must have been so hot that all of the rain evaporated after falling on it.
“…So, this is the power of an A-Rank monster.”
It was so different compared to the Blue Lesser Fire Dragon.
Perhaps this is what my battle with the Blue Delight Dragon would have looked like from
far away.
In any case, there was no point in trying to fight this one.
With the Blue Delight Dragon, I had used Hellfire of Death combined with the Shortsword
of Keshis. But against an opponent enveloped in so much heat as this one, I was sure
to be burned to death before I could get close to it.
…Besides, this Fire Dragon wasn’t even targeting a specific thing.
It was just moving now.
How dangerous would it be once it fought seriously?
‘Understood!’
If the Fire Dragon wanted to come to this town, it would have to cross the rivers.
The slimes had been stationed by the river that was furthest from the town.
That river was about half the width of the Maneater Bass river.
It still had much more water than Water Discharge, but who knew what the effect would
be?
…Well, the best thing would be if it didn’t come close to the river at all.
Chapter 122 - The Fire Dragon Was Tough
The Fire Dragon Was Tough
I waited and prayed that the Fire Dragon would stay calm. And then half an hour passed.
A slime started to scream.
‘The dragon! It’s coming this way!’
So the Fire Dragon was moving towards us after all.
It had moved slowly before the rain, but now it was roaring with anger as it dashed
forward.
“GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRAHH!!!”
The roar was so loud that it shook the earth. Even the slimes that were over a kilometer
away were able to feel it.
‘Ahhhhh!’
‘I’m scared!’
‘This is bad! I don’t think that even Yuji can win against it!’
The slimes and Proud Wolf shouted after hearing the roar.
As they were monsters themselves, they could feel the difference in power.
‘…Could you guys move back? I want you to watch, but from a distance that you won’t
be evaporated.’
‘I think it would be fine if we watched from the bridge!’
‘…Are you sure, Proud Wolf?’
There was a strong bridge that you passed on the way to the volcanic mountain.
However, even a strong bridge would break in an instant after being stomped on by the
Fire Dragon.
Actually, it was made of wood, so it would burn just as the Fire Dragon got close to it.
‘But the Fire Dragon won’t go to the bridge!’

‘It should be fine!’
The slimes answered my question.
Apparently, as they were monsters, they were much better at understanding the Fire
Dragon’s movements.
‘All right, then watch it from there. …But if it gets dangerous, don’t hesitate to run away.’
‘Okay!’
‘Understood!’
And with that, the Proud Wolf put the slimes on his back and then he ran towards the
bridge.
After the Proud Wolf was stationed on the bridge, the Fire Dragon approached the river.
As the slimes had predicted, it arrived at a short distance away from the bridge.
As the town had already sent out an order to evacuate, I left the inn to evacuate too–or
pretended to, while I instead went to join the slimes.
I couldn’t just run and hide while the slimes faced the Fire Dragon.
As all of the other monsters had escaped, there was no chance of me being attacked
and having to waste any energy.
‘Here it comes!’
‘It’s getting warmer!’
While it was at a distance, they could feel the heat from the Fire Dragon.
Since I was using ‘Shared Senses,’ I was able to feel it too—and it was definitely getting
warmer.
However, it was not dangerously hot.
As I waited and watched—the Fire Dragon charged straight into the river.
“GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRGHHAAAAA!”
The heat of the Fire Dragon was causing the surface of the river to bubble and evaporate.
An incredible amount of steam rose into the air.
As for the Fire Dragon—it seemed to be in pain.
It roared angrily and its movements grew sluggish.
You only needed a few dozen liters of water to kill a normal lesser fire dragon.
—That meant that the river water could kill hundreds of lesser fire dragons in a second.
With this much water and this much heat being robbed, even a Fire Dragon would be in
pain.
However, it did not stop the wild run.
It evaporated all of the water coming downstream as it slowly made its way forward.
And then—
“GAAAAAAAAAAAAGGHHH!!”
With a giant roar, it reached the other side of the river.
At the same time, the trees on the other side went up in flames.
‘This is bad! We better get out of here!’
‘Run!’
And with that, the Proud Wold and slimes escaped from the bridge.
So the first river was not enough to stop the Fire Dragon.
But it had still been somewhat effective.
The second river was twice as wide as the last one.
It was also deeper.
In that case…maybe it would be enough to stop it.

Chapter 123 - I Caused a Flash Flood
I Caused a Flash Flood
‘Proud Wolf! Head to the next river!’
‘Are we going to watch it again!?’
The Proud Wolf asked.
But…if it managed to cross the next river, then it would be able to reach the town.
This was no time to watch it quietly.
‘No…This time, we move! We’re going to stop that Fire Dragon!’
‘But the river wasn’t enough. How are you going to stop it!?’
‘It’s impossible!’
‘We’ll be evaporated!’
The Proud Wold and slimes were not optimistic.
But–I didn’t intend on facing the Fire Dragon head-on.
‘I’m going to make a barrier upstream and stop the flow of water! And then just as the
Fire Dragon approaches, I’ll bring it down!’
This river was in a ravine.
In other words, stopping the water wouldn’t cause a flood. It would just fill up the ravine.
So I just needed to make a temporary dam that I could destroy when the dragon came
near.
‘You’re going to stop the river!?’
‘Yeah. …Then you won’t have to get close to the Fire Dragon.’
‘That’s true!’
‘…That’s amazing! How did you think of such a plan!?’
The Proud Wolf and slimes said as they descended to the bottom of the ravine.
As they were monsters, they did not hesitate when going down the cliffs.
‘Around here!?’
‘No, go more upstream. There’s no point in creating a damn if you are downstream of
the Fire Dragon!’
‘Understood!’
After the slimes moved away from the river, I started to block the flow of water.
‘Magic Transfer—Anti-physical Barrier!’
The barrier came up just as I finished chanting, and the river’s flow was stopped.
Eventually, the water downriver went away…as the water behind the barrier built up.
“…One barrier might not be enough.”
I muttered as I watched the scene through Shared Senses.
The barrier was starting to creak as the water behind it rose.
The pressure being applied was incredible.
I decided to add a few layers as a precaution.
‘Magic Transfer—Anti-physical Barrier!’
After that, the creaking stopped.
If I wanted to be absolutely sure it wouldn’t break, I could use the Suppression Isolation
Barrier. But that used so much MP and would have been overkill.
‘…It’s coming!’
As we waited, the Fire Dragon approached the river.
It seemed like most of the energy it had lost had now recovered. And it had returned to
its normal pace.
‘Not yet. Wait a little more.’
There was no point in doing this unless we waited for the right moment when the Fire
Dragon passed us.
I looked at the location of the river and the speed of the dragon through Shared Senses.
And then—
‘Deactivate!’
I deactivated the barrier just as the Fire Dragon came close to the river.
All of the water that had been stored up now came crashing down with a thunderous
roar.
The trees that were growing near the river’s edge were swept away.
And yet the Fire Dragon seemed to barely notice as it rushed on ahead.
There was no water where it was walking.
The ravine was quite deep…but the Fire Dragon was able to jump down without injuring
itself.
“GAAAAARRGRGGHH!!”
The fire dragon roared as it began to climb up the cliffs to reach the other side.
It was just then—that the muddy rush of water slammed into it.
Chapter 124 - The Gemstone Looked Strong
The Gemstone Looked Strong
“GAAAAAAAAAAAGGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! GGGHHAAAGGHH!!!”
–This time, the Fire Dragon’s roar of pain was much louder than it was at the first river.
The immense amount of water that swallowed up all of the trees by the river was now
swallowing up the Fire Dragon.
The rush of water caused by the destruction of the dam was too much for even the Fire
Dragon’s heat to evaporate.
And so the water started to rush past it and go downstream.
‘Proud Wolf! Can you get any closer!?’
‘I can!’
I made the Proud Wolf and slimes go closer so I could prepare the follow-up attack.
“GG-GGAAAAAARGH!!”
The Fire Dragon roared. But it sounded much weaker than before.
Still, it wasn’t dead.
The current of water was also starting to slow down.
If this continued, it would return to normal in a minute or two.
As I thought about this—the Proud Wolf got closer to the Fire Dragon.
‘Is this close enough?’
‘It’s dangerous when you’re close!’
‘We can’t go any closer!’
Apparently, that was as close as they could get.
Well, I had to try it then.
‘I’m going to use some new magic! Be careful that you aren’t hit by it!’
‘Okay!’
‘Understood!’
As I talked to the slimes, I protected them and the Proud Wolf with a barrier—then I
chanted the new spell.
I knew the name from before, but this was the first time I was using it.
‘…Curse of Eternal Tundra!’
Just as I chanted this, I felt the sensation of massive amounts of energy leaving my body.
It was much more than even ‘Hellfire of Death’ and ‘Suppression Isolation Barrier.’
I felt such a tremendous loss of strength that I fell right to my knees.
At the same time, I became worried that it wouldn’t activate due to insufficient MP—but
it turned out to not be the case.
‘It froze!’
‘Wow! They all froze!’
‘So-something is falling! This isn’t rain!’
The rain had frozen in the air and was falling as pieces of ice.
As for the river, it had frozen, along with the monsters and plants in the area. The forest
had become completely quiet.
“GAAAAAAAAAAAAARRGHHHH!!! ….GAA-?”
And in the middle of it all, the Fire Dragon let out its final cry—and then froze.
After a few seconds, the Fire Dragon turned into a block of ice.
In spite of its incredible heat, it had not been able to defeat ‘Curse of Eternal Tundra.’
Still, it had survived long enough to let out a death cry.
Most monsters would have died before they knew what had hit them.
‘It-it’s dead…?’
‘It looks like it.’
I said as I checked the Fire Dragon’s HP.
As I thought, it was at 0.
The hunt was complete.
‘We…we really defeated an A-Rank monster!?’
‘Yay! We won!’
‘We killed it!’
The slimes and Proud Wolf shouted happily when they realized this.
‘Yes. Good work! …Let’s go back and eat something delicious and then rest!’
‘Yay!’
And so we started to travel back to town.
–There weren’t any people in the town currently, but it shouldn’t take the guild too long
to see that there wasn’t any steam rising from the Fire Dragon anymore.
So it was just a matter of time before they lifted the evacuation order.
As for the Fire Dragon, it had a gemstone that was similar to the lesser fire dragons.
But this one was several times larger and was gold in color—if it could be used to make
monster armor, I bet it would result in something amazing.
Chapter 125 - Maybe It Wasn’t A Natural Disaster
Maybe It Wasn’t A Natural Disaster
A few days later.
The evacuation order had been lifted and the residents returned to the town—and so I
headed towards Gaiger’s Monster Armor Shop.
While everyone had had to evacuate, the Fire Dragon never actually reached the town,
so things went back to normal very quickly.
“Still, what was with that Fire Dragon?”
“Yeah. They say that it suddenly disappeared, right? …I’ve heard of dragons hiding
underground after being weakened by the river, but that’s ridiculous, isn’t it?”
I heard some Adventurers talking as I made my way to the monster armor shop.
As I had not come out as the hunter, and the slimes had stored the body, it was said that
while the ‘Fire Dragon usually vanished after 3 days, it had gone in just a few hours, due
to going crazy.’
Even the guild was at a loss when it came to an explanation. But there was nothing they
could say when there wasn’t even a corpse.
…It was a good thing they had been so slow.
Had they sent out scouts immediately, they would have seen the frozen river and
understood that it had not been killed by natural means.
And so it was very convenient for me, that people thought the Fire Dragon had died
naturally.
As I thought about all of this, I arrived at the store.
I had a golden gemstone from the Fire Dragon.
If I wanted to hide the fact about the hunt, I should probably hide this too–but considering
how it could help me in battle, it was worth the risk of being exposed.
Besides, the Master of the shop would probably keep his mouth shut.
“Oh? Have you brought me more materials?”
He said as he looked at my face.
“Yeah. I hunted down a really big ‘lesser fire dragon’… And this unusual gemstone came
out.”
I said as I handed him the Fire Dragon gemstone.
He looked at it—and his eyes bulged out.
“Wh-what is this!?”
“…It’s a gemstone from a really big lesser fire dragon.”
“So why does it feel so much more powerful than a gemstone from a Blue Lesser Fire
Dragon…?”
“Maybe that just happens some times. …Uh, can you make anything with it?”
I insisted and then asked him if he could.
I would rather not tell him about where it really originated.
“Of course, I can. I can make something that will be on a completely different level than
what I’ve made in the past. …However, the quality of this gemstone… Surely it’s not
from a lesser…”
It looked like he had figured it out.
Oh, well. It couldn’t be helped.
“It’s from a large lesser fire dragon.”
I said again and gave him a knowing look.
And then…he seemed to have gotten the hint.
“All right. We’ll just say that it is.”
“…So, you agree to keep it confidential?”
“Of course. …Besides, no one would believe me even if I did talk about it. …Don’t worry.
You’ve brought me an amazing item. I will make you the best armor with it.”
He said and then paused for a moment.
After some thought, he opened his mouth again.
“…Still, if the Fire Dragon is dead, that means the rumor was a lie.”
“Rumor?”
“There is a rumor that the guild used ‘Rainmaking Magic’ to kill the Fire Dragon.”
The guild did it…?
Well, there was nothing to even suggest that it was the case.
But then again, maybe there was a reason that people believed it.
“Is that rumor based on anything?”
“I sorcerer acquaintance of mine found traces of a rainmaking magic device near the
volcanic mountain. It was apparently the same kind used by the guild. Of course, I’m not
a specialist in such things.”
Traces of a magic device…
There really had been something unnatural about that rain.
If it turned out to be artificial, then it wouldn’t be too surprising.
Of course, it was definitely a lie that ‘it was caused in order to kill the Fire Dragon.’
After all, the guild was well aware that rain wouldn’t be enough to kill it.
However, I couldn’t say they hadn’t used Rainmaking Magic either.
The problem was, why would they do that…
Something about all of this…was highly suspicious.

Chapter 126 - I Set Up a Surveillance Network
I Set Up a Surveillance Network
On the same night that I left the Fire Dragon gemstone with Gaiger, and had him promise
to make me some monster armor.
I was back in my room and thinking about the rain.
The rain that had come suddenly and antagonized the Fire Dragon.
Was it really something caused by a magic rainmaking device from the guild?
‘Did you guys think the rain was strange?’
I hadn’t been there when it started.
However, the Proud Wolf and slimes had witnessed it with their own eyes.
And they were wild animals…well, wild monsters. So they should have sharper instincts.
And so I asked them…
‘Yes! It was strange!’
‘I didn’t think that it was going to rain like that!’
‘Yes, it was very unnatural!’
So, even the monsters agreed.
In that case…the guild did seem the most likely.
Gaiger had said that the magic devices that were used belonged to the guild.
…I suppose I should do some scouting.
‘All right. I want to spy on the guild a little. Can you sneak your way in?’
‘Sneak?’
‘In the guild?’
The slimes did not seem too enthusiastic.

They had no problems charging into the base of a secret organization but were reluctant
when it came to the guild…
It was probably because it was too much trouble.
After all, unlike the forest, there were no leaves that they could snack on.
In that case, there was one thing I could offer…
‘…When you come back, you can eat a lot of meat. The first 10 to go.’
‘Okay!’
Upon hearing this, the slimes all rushed to be the first out of the window.
And with that, they headed for the guild at a great speed.
Well, slimes couldn’t really move fast…but it sure seemed like they were moving faster
than usual.
Still…if I didn’t do something, they would probably start fighting over who arrived there
first.
Slimes were generally nice to each other…but they would sometimes start fighting when
food was involved.
‘Go slowly and keep yourselves hidden so no one sees you. And it’s not like one slime
will stay in the same place. You’ll take turns watching.’
‘Okay!’
‘All right, then I’ll be first!’
‘No! I will!’
…And just like that, they started arguing.
But…I knew how to handle such situations.
‘Whoever starts fighting won’t get any lunch.’
‘I’m not fighting!’

It was very effective.
…A few minutes later.
The slimes peacefully chose 10 slimes to sneak into the guild first.
Now I would be able to listen to most of the conversations inside.
And with that, I just had to feed the slimes and wait for the results.
A few days later.
“I think we should stop soon.”
I muttered while listening to the conversations in the guild.
I still hadn’t heard any talk about rainmaking magical devices.
They just processed quests in the incredibly serious way that they always did.
There was some talk about maintaining the safety of the region and protecting roads
from monsters.
It really did not seem like the kind of organization that would antagonize a Fire Dragon
so that it would attack the town.
So it seemed like spying on them was pointless.
Perhaps I had been wrong to suspect them.
‘This will be the last day for surveillance. Thank you.’
‘What!’
‘It’s ending!?’
The slimes let out cries of agony.
This had become their favorite task ever, due to the reward of delicious meat.
…I listened to their screams as I headed for Gaiger’s Monster Armor Shop.
This was the day that the monster armor that used the Fire Dragon gemstones would be
complete.
“Hey! Yuji!”
When I arrived at the store, Gaiger called out to me.
His expression was full of satisfaction.

Chapter 127 - The Armor was Ready
The Armor was Ready
…I didn’t need to hear anymore.
Clearly, he had made something good.
Of course, it was better to hear it anyway.
“Did you finish making the armor that I asked you to?”
“Of course! …It’s my best work yet!”
Gaiger said as he showed me the new armor.
As slimes could wear anything, it was made to fit the Proud Wolf.
“It looks like the other one.”
“Aye! However, I bet the abilities are quite different!”
Gaiger looked incredibly confident.
It was as if he wanted me to put it to the test immediately.
“Can I test it then?”
“Of course!”
So saying, Gaiger put it on the slime.
Once it was on…the slime shouted happily as it jumped around.
‘Ohhh! Amazing! I feel so light!’
Slimes normally didn’t jump into the air like that.
However, this slime…was jumping so high that it went past the roof of Gaiger’s shop.
This was…amazing.
‘Try jumping horizontally.’
‘Okay!’
And so the slime jumped forward on the ground.

It was the kind of movement you would never expect from a slime.
‘It-it’s faster than me…’
The Proud Wolf said as he watched in shock.
It was true. The slime was now faster than the Proud Wolf…
I had suspected that something amazing would be made, but not this amazing…
“This armor is incredible…”
“Isn’t it!? …Most people would live their entire lives without knowing what it’s like to work
with a Fire Dragon gemstone! And so I really put my back into it!”
“Well, except that it was actually a ‘slightly large’ lesser fire dragon, not a Fire Dragon.”
Gaiger had an expression that suggested he wanted to say, ‘oh, damn it!’
He quickly made sure that no one was listening before turning back to me.
“Oops. Yes, that’s right. …But it really is something… How did you even do it?”
“The same way I killed the lesser fire dragons. I cooled it off with water.”
It was half true.
Though, it was ‘Curse of Eternal Tundra’ that dealt the final blow.
“…But I heard that the last time it came out, the rain and rivers were not enough to kill
it… Well, you were able to kill all of those lesser fire dragons, so it’s not surprising you
managed to do it…I guess…?
“Yeah. I barely managed it. …But never mind about that. Can I test it with magic?”
“Yes, test away! I am confident that it can withstand the most powerful magic!”
Strong words.
But…I had a bad feeling about it.
“Where should I do it? I want a wider space than last time.”
“Then you should go to the lot at the back of the store. It’s empty.”
“Would fire spread if I used it?”
Last time, I had tested the magic in the store…but it seemed like a bad idea this time.
And I tended to have a good instinct for these kinds of things.
“…Fire magic might be dangerous. But you could use water magic. Is that all right?”
“Fine.”
Indeed, even if I failed to adjust the power properly, water magic would not do as much
damage.
And so I led the slime to the empty lot in the back.
And then…when the slime was in the center of it, I began to chant.
‘Magic Transfer — Water Discharge.’
—The next instant.
An incredible amount of water shot out of the slime.
It was a lot more powerful than I had intended.
I would say, 3 times as powerful.

Chapter 128 - It Was Highly Effective
It Was Highly Effective
‘Woah!’
‘Wow! There’s so much water!’
As the slimes and I looked on in shock…the water started to flow outside and towards
the streets.
It wasn’t a small spot of land, but there was just too much water.
“Slime Water Absorption!”
I quickly shouted. It was magic that made the slimes absorb the water around them.
And then… The water that was about to flow out into the streets just disappeared within
a few seconds.
…Was Slime Water Absorption always this powerful?
“…What… What was that water magic!? I have never seen magic like that before!”
“…Yeah. What is that?”
“You’re the one that used it!?”
I had never seen anything like it myself.
And the power of Slime Water Absorption was also strange.
“No… The water magic that I normally use is only about a third as powerful as this.”
“Even a third of this would be ridiculous! …With magic like this, you should be able to kill
as many lesser fire dragons as you want!”
“Yeah. And I did kill as many as I wanted.”
“…That’s right.”
Upon hearing this…Gaiger seemed to remember that he had been the one to buy
hundreds of lesser fire dragon gemstones.
He looked surprised for a moment…and then grabbed my hands and said in a serious
tone:
“Yuji… Why don’t you stay in this town and hunt lesser fire dragons?”
Stay in this town and hunt…
I liked the idea of staying in one place. But I would prefer a town with better food.
…Also, that wasn’t what we had been talking about.
“In any case, we should talk about the armor. …I guess it has the ability to enhance the
power of your magic?”
That was the only explanation.
I had wanted this armor made in order to increase their speed…but the result was
something much more frightening.
“So, you didn’t plan to have such features.”
“Aye. …In the first place, you’re the only one who has monsters that use magic.”
“I guess that’s true…”
Tamers that weren’t sages could not use magic through their monsters.
And so there was no way you would make armor for Tamers that increased the force of
their magic.
Even my slimes weren’t using the magic by themselves.
“Do you think the monster armor was holding up just now?”
“We-well, I didn’t think you would test it with magic that is that powerful… But it’s still
perfectly fine. It seems like I made some ‘monstrously’ strong armor.”
Apparently, it could stand magic of that strength.
Hellfire of Death aside, it seemed like it was more than strong enough for normal magic.
“…Thank you. This armor is amazing.”
“Aye! It’s my best work!”

I accepted the armor and handed him the money.
He charged 1 million for crafting… But as before, I was so happy with the results that I
wished I could pay more.
“Are you sure this is enough?”
“Aye. …I already know that I’m going to make a killing because of you. So I don’t feel
like charging you extra at this point.”
“…Make a killing?”
What could he be talking about?
I don’t remember doing anything to help him with his business…
“Don’t you remember? You sold me a lot of high-quality gemstones from lesser fire
dragons.”
“I did sell them to you… But didn’t you pay more than the market price?”
It was about double what the guild would have given me.
If anything, I thought that it was me who had made a huge profit…
“Well, yes. They weren’t cheap! …But once they have been processed properly…they
will be even more expensive. Yes, I will make a killing. I’m looking forward to getting to
work.”
“…I see.”
Gaiger was a craftsman, and that’s how he made a living.
And to do that, he needed a lot of materials.
I was glad that I sold the gemstones to him.
It was a better use of resources than if I had just kept them.
“Thank you. I’ll gladly accept it.”
“Aye! …And if you find anything else, bring it here to me!”
And with that, I left Gaiger’s shop.

Chapter 129 - Movement at the Guild
Movement at the Guild
Several minutes later.
Just as I returned to the inn…I was contacted by a slime.
‘Yuji!’
‘What is it?’
‘The people at the guild are talking about something strange!’
…Talking about something strange?
As nothing suspicious had happened, no matter how long we waited, I had been ready
to write them off as innocent… So, what could it be now?
I wondered this as I used Shared Senses to borrow the senses of the slimes.
And then…I was able to listen to the conversations in the guild.
…As the slimes were hidden under the floor, I couldn’t see who it was, but it was the
manager’s voice.
When I listened carefully…I could make out another voice as well.
“The plan is moving along quickly. Currently, nothing unexpected or irregular has
happened.”
It was just as I had suspected.
So the guild was responsible for making it rain and angering the Fire Dragon.
“How many candidates have you narrowed it down to?”
“Realistically, given the distance to the town…there is only one.”
Candidate?
What were they talking about?
Was it the reason that the Fire Dragon vanished?

Did they know that it was me who killed the Fire Dragon?
“Only one… Do you mean the Ordarion branch?”
“Yes. They refused to submit their Rainmaking Device. The other branches were clean.
Ordarion is the only candidate. …It is not terribly surprising.”
“…Aye. I knew that they would not cooperate.”
…It didn’t seem like they were searching for the reason for the Fire Dragon’s
disappearance.
From what I could tell…they were looking for a culprit.
Submitting the Rainmaking Device.
That probably meant they wanted to know if everyone still had theirs, or if there were
traces of them having been used…
And all of the neighboring branches with the exception of Ordarion had come out clean.
In any case, it seemed that it was safe to say that the rain had not been the will of ‘Guild
Headquarters.’
They wouldn’t be looking for a culprit if they were the ones who had done it.
I was a little relieved to find out that the guild wasn’t my enemy.
“So, you believe that the Ordarion branch are responsible?”
“To be honest, I have no idea. They told me that ‘they have no obligation to cooperate’
and that headquarters must send out an official order if we want to see their Rainmaking
Device.”
“…Well, they are always like that. As for having headquarters make the order…that
would be difficult.”
Apparently, it was quite common for the Ordarion branch to be uncooperative.
This was getting pretty complicated…

“It will be difficult to have them send out an order without a good reason to doubt the
Ordarion branch. Things are already very complicated politically when it comes to them.”
“If I go to headquarters directly and take the time to slowly persuade them… They might
be convinced to send the order. However, I don’t know if there is enough time.”
“Yes. Even if it was them that used the Rainmaking Device, they would cover up the
evidence with enough time.”
So they had a time limit to gather evidence.
This was a difficult problem.
“We’ll have to give up then. This isn’t the first time the Ordarion branch hid information
from us. So we can’t be too suspicious that they did it this time.”
“…There have been incidents in the past where the devices were taken out of the guild.
Is it possible that one of those devices was used?”
“To be honest, that seems like the most likely. But…there is no way to find information
about devices that have gone missing. We should just end the investigation here.”
“…That’s unfortunate.”
Apparently, the investigation was to end without ever being resolved.
In any case, it was worth sending the slimes here. Even if all I had learned was that the
guild wasn’t my enemy.
I could continue to accept quests here.
But…this Ordarion branch…bothered me.
It seemed like a very special place, so refusing to give information did not mean they
were the culprits… But it still seemed quite possible that they were the cause of the Fire
Dragon attack.
If there was something suspicious about the place, I should probably go look. That way,
I could be an Adventurer without worrying.
It would be a lot better to have information beforehand…compared to suddenly being
attacked by a Fire Dragon, as I had been.
If it turned out that there was no problems with Ordarion, my life as an Adventurer would
feel much safer.
Chapter 130 - I Decided to Investigate
I Decided to Investigate
The next day.
I went to the guild in order to ask about Ordarion.
“I’m sorry, but do you mind if I ask you something?”
I said to the receptionist as I walked up to the counter.
These kinds of questions would look more suspicious if I tried to disguise them.
So I would pretend I didn’t know about the Rainmaking Device and just ask her upfront.
“Yes. What is it?”
“Is this Ordarion place safe? It’s one of the places I’m considering for my next
destination.”
“What…Mister Yuji! You are leaving Boguinea!?”
She looked very surprised at this.
I was surprised she had remembered my name.
“Yeah. …There aren’t any lesser fire dragons left to kill.”
That was half of the reason.
Recently, there hadn’t been any sightings of lesser fire dragons in the area. It was an
effect of the Fire Dragon’s appearance.
Not only that, but ordinary monsters had become scarce.
This was a good thing for the residents here, as it meant less damage…but for us
Adventurers, that meant we would lose employment.
Peace was nice and all…but not doing anything for so long made you feel slothful…
As I was a corporate slave in my past life, I felt uncomfortable without anything to do.
“Indeed, Boguinea does not have much work for Adventurers now… But why Ordarion
of all places?”
“Well, I had heard a rumor a while ago about it being a nice place to live. They said that
it was safe.”
This was actually true.
I had heard this rumor about Ordarion while I was eating in town.
But I didn’t know if that meant it was a good place to live.
“Uhh…Well, I do believe it’s safe. Of course, it is a fairly odd place, so I don’t know if it
will suit you…”
“An odd place?”
I hadn’t heard anything about that.
But from the way she talked about it, it seemed to be well known in this world.
What kind of place was it?
“It’s hard to explain… They are incredibly secretive and hate it when other towns of
countries try to interfere with them. We rarely hear anything about their residents or
Adventurers…”
“Secretive…”
“Yes. It seems that people with dark backgrounds like to gather there. As the residents
don’t pry into your past as part of their culture, it is easy to settle down in.”
“Wait, so how is it safe?”
A secretive place with people with dark pasts?
That did not sound like a safe place to me.
“That’s why Ordarion is so special. The people are strongly united there. Any criminals
are either driven out or killed. …That’s why it has the lowest crime rate of any town in
this kingdom. I suppose you can say that they don’t pry…but they do monitor each
other…”
I see…
It sounded kind of suffocating.
Still, I suppose it was a safe place as long as you didn’t commit any crimes.
“Thank you. I think that I’ll give it a visit.”
I said. The receptionist looked terribly disappointed.
“Mister Yuji. I would have been very happy if you stayed in this town… I have never seen
an Adventurer hunt down so many lesser fire dragons…”
“Sorry. …I don’t have much experience as an Adventurer now, so I want to visit as many
towns as possible.”
“…I understand. Well, if you ever feel like settling down, we’ll be waiting for you!”
“Yeah. I look forward to it.”
I said as I left the guild.
For now, I would check this Ordarion town out.
From what I heard, it did not seem like a dangerous place… So it couldn’t hurt to take a
look.
The next day.
I said goodbye to Gaiger and the guild manager before leaving the town of Boguinea on
the back of the Proud Wolf.
The slimes were on my shoulder.
‘All right, take us to Ordarion.’
‘Leave it to me!’
The Proud Wolf was currently wearing the new armor made with the Fire Dragon
gemstones.
As he would now run at an incredible speed, it did feel a little dangerous… Still, the Proud
Wolf never ran into any trees, so I decided that it must be safe enough.
If it seemed dangerous, I could just switch to the weaker one.
‘All right. Let’s go then!’
‘Understood!’
So saying, the Proud Wolf’s legs kicked the dirt.
And then…at a ferocious speed, the scenery around me began to rush towards our
backs.
It was a speed that was incomparable to what it had been.
I was sure that it was over 100 kilometers an hour.
Yes, the new armor had an incredible effect…

Chapter 131 - The Armor Was Very Impressive
The Armor Was Very Impressive
‘Woah! So fast!’
‘Wow!’
The slimes were very excited by this incredible speed.
I was a little worried that they would be blown off…however, the slimes clung to my
shoulder carefully and the wind pressure did nothing to dislodge them.
As for me, I was clinging to the Proud Wolf.
He was going so fast that I was likely to be injured if I fell off.
Actually…it would be a disaster if I was hit by a carriage.
‘Slow down if you sense any danger.’
‘Understood! …But I’m fine! I could run like this in the middle of a forest!’
‘…I see.’
But it was true. In spite of the increased speed, the Proud Wolf never crashed into
anything.
Perhaps the monster armor didn’t just raise his speed. Perhaps it also gave him the
reflexes to control that speed.
…As I wondered about this, the slimes started shouting.
‘There’s a monster!’
‘It’s a bear! I’m scared!’
Apparently, a monster bear had appeared.
With the Proud Wolf’s current speed, we should be able to race past it… But, I also
wanted to practice something on it.
‘Should I continue running ahead?!’
‘No, I want you to slow down. I want to test the armor’s ability during a real battle.’
And so I told the Proud Wolf to slow down.
I didn’t want to let this prey escape.
‘Understood!’
The Proud Wolf said as he slowed down and approached the monster.
“…It’s huge.”
The monster bear that had come out was more than twice the size of the Proud Wolf.
It was still small compared to a dragon, but much larger than most monsters.
I guessed that it was C-Rank.
‘Thi-this is bad! Please hurry up and kill it!’
‘Ahhhh!!!’
‘Scary!!’
The Proud Wolf and slimes were very afraid.
…The Proud Wolf was always afraid of monsters of a higher rank.
But, well…a monster of this strength seemed perfect to test the new abilities.
“GGAAAAARRGHH!!!”
The bear monster roared as it attacked.
I targeted the bear—and then chanted.
As I wanted to measure the power of the armor, I purposely used something that was
weak.
‘Fireball’ was moderately power as attack magic, but it was not nearly enough to kill a
monster of this level.
But…
‘Eeeek-!?’
The Proud Wolf shrieked.
But this time, it wasn’t due to the monster.
It was because of the Fireball that had been transferred right in front of him.
—It was huge.
It was twice as big as usual and was also different in color.
In a way…it was as if it held a completely different level of power compared to a normal

Fireball.
And it was such a Fireball that shot out towards the monster bear…and exploded.
The explosion was also much different than usual.
I had been positioned quite far from it, but I could feel the blast.
“Woah!”
‘Eek!’
‘Ahhhhhh!!’
The Proud Wolf flattened itself on the ground while the slimes all hid behind me.
But as we were far away, no one was hurt.
However, the same could not be said the monster bear.
It had been blown away like a rag doll. And nothing of its original shape remained.
Torn to shreds, I suppose.
There was no need to make sure that it was dead.
“…That was definitely overkill.”
I muttered. There was no point in expecting to get any materials from that.
It was kind of like…that first time I used Hellfire of Death.
Of course, Fireball still wasn’t quite as strong as that…

Chapter 132 - I Had a Bad Feeling
I Had a Bad Feeling
After such incidents, we safely arrived in the town of Ordarion.
‘It looks pretty…normal.’
At least, from what I could see on the outside.
The town was surrounded in walls, but that wasn’t unusual, as it protected them from
monsters.
‘Yes!’
‘Normal!’
The slimes agreed.
…It did not seem like the kind of town that would cause the rain to fall in order to send a
Fire Dragon out to attack another town.
I wondered about this as I got off of the Proud Wolf.
‘I’ll wait here then!’
The Proud Wolf said as he rushed towards the forest.
As people would get scared if I took him into town, he always waited outside.
“Welcome to Ordarion.”
As I walked towards the town, the guards that stood on both sides of the gate greeted
me.
…There were usually guards stationed near gates…but they usually didn’t talk to me.
It seemed like these guards were very passionate about their job.
“Ah, thank you.”
I said as I continued on my way.
Just then—I felt eyes turn towards me from several directions.

It wasn’t because I was sensitive to such things.
It was because the slimes on my shoulder were wild animals, and had sharp senses.
And they were telling me that people were watching us.
They weren’t exactly turning their heads, but their eyes followed us…
‘…So it wasn’t just a rumor. They really do monitor each other here.’
‘They’re all staring at us!’
‘Isn’t it strange?’
The slimes said.
It didn’t seem hostile…but it was strange to be stared at when you were just walking
down the street.
In any case, I continued to move through the town.
I would pay the guild a visit first.
“…The guild seems pretty normal as well.”
I arrived in front of the guild without incident.
Fewer eyes seemed to follow us the further we got from the gate… Still, I was sure that
we were still being watched.
Regardless…I should check the Rainmaking Device within the guild.
I would have the slimes sneak in.
But…I couldn’t unleash the slimes while people were monitoring me.
Perhaps…I should leave it to a detached force.
‘Team Proud Wolf. I want a few of you to come over here and sneak into the guild.’
About 70% of the slimes were on my shoulder.

However, I always kept some with the Proud Wolf in case of an emergency.
And so I told them to infiltrate the building.
‘Okay!’
And so several slimes jumped off of the Proud Wolf’s back.
As now all of the slimes recognized such missions as ones where ‘they could eat
delicious meat,’ they were always happy to comply.
Though, at first, they had ended up fighting over who could go…it seemed that the slimes
had now set up an order for who went on missions, and so they no longer argued.
However, the slimes were quite slow. So it would take time for them to arrive.
And so I decided to look at the quests in the guild in the meantime.
I thought this as I opened the door.
“Welcome to the Ordarion guild!”
The men behind the counters shouted as soon as I stepped in.
In the other towns, there were usually more women…but there were only men in the
Ordarion guild.
And…they all looked very strong.
Not necessarily like Adventurers who were tall and muscular.
You might think they were normal at a glance…but my instincts after having fought many
battles were telling me that they were strong.
‘Oh! They look strong!’
‘These guild workers are different!’
Even the slimes seemed to agree.
…I doubted these guild workers would ever have to fight, so why did they seem so
strong?
I wondered about this as I turned to the quest board.

Just then, I realized that something felt wrong.
And it only took me a second…to figure out what it was.

Chapter 133 - I Was Being Watched
I Was Being Watched
“…Ah, everyday quests.”
Normally, there were quests outside of hunting monsters. Such as searching for lost cats
or manual labor. They were for lower-ranking Adventurers.
However, there was not a single quest like that here.
On further inspection, there weren’t many hunting quests either.
And all of them were from the landlord.
Normally, farmers who were troubled by monsters that ravaged their fields would come
to the guild and make requests.
But…there were no quests like that here.
…Could it mean that the lord was quick enough to have the monsters hunted before the
residents were disturbed by them?
The town looked quite normal on the outside, but there were things that were very unique
about it.
‘We arrived!’
‘We’ll enter the guild now!’
As I was looking at the quest board, the infiltration team arrived.
The slimes began to sneak in from the back. They were well accustomed to doing this
now.
Of course, I had protected them with concealment magic.
‘Right. Be careful so you don’t get caught.’
‘Okay!’
And then the slimes started scattering around the guild.
I doubted if there were any monsters more fitted for gathering information than slimes.
They had small bodies and were transparent, making them difficult to see. On top of that,
they could slip through any cracks.
I wouldn’t want them as enemies.
…Now, I just had to wait for their information.
I tried to avoid using Shared Senses while the slimes were infiltrating a building.
This was because I didn’t want to have to see so much top-secret material…
Of course, they did interest me, but it wasn’t good to see everything just because you
could.
I only needed to see the information concerning myself and the parts of the guild that
seemed suspicious.
So, while the slimes were off doing that, I might as well do some work.
…Or so I thought, but there were no easy quests here.
On top of that…one of the guild workers had not stopped staring at me.
‘He’s really staring…’
‘It’s kind of creepy!’
I was turning my back towards him and pretending not to notice…but it was clear that
we were being monitored.
He never even blinked while he watched us.
It was the kind of look you gave your enemy while you were fighting.
I felt like I was going to be attacked at any minute.
‘Maybe not today then.’
‘Yes!’
The atmosphere of this town did not sit well with me at all.
For now, I would just have the slimes find the Rainmaking Device and check for signs of
use. Then I could move on to the next town.
But as it bothered me that I had been stared at, I decided to keep tabs on the men at
reception with Shared Senses, just in case.
And with that, I left the guild.
“…He’s gone.”
One of the men behind the counter muttered.
It was the man who had been staring at me.
“Aye. And he didn’t accept any quests.”
Another man said.
They really have been monitoring me then.
It was a good thing I had left the slimes there.
As I thought about this, the two men continued to talk.
“Ah…would you mind coming with me to the back?”
“What is it?”
“We need to talk about that man.”
…Talk?
Had I done something suspicious that caused them to want to discuss me?
All I had done was look at the quest board…

Chapter 134 - Disturbing
Disturbing
“All right. How about that room?”
They said as they went to one of the back rooms.
‘Follow them.’
‘Okay!’
As long as I was the subject of their conversation, I could not ignore them.
And so I asked the slimes to continue monitoring them.
‘Ooomph… We got in!’
The slimes slid in from a crack under the door.
The room itself seemed to have had several measures put in place to make it sound-
proof.
And there were two doors that were layered.
…I didn’t know guilds had such rooms.
And I had never seen a double door like this before.
I wondered about it while I listened to what they said.
What I heard…was something most unexpected.
“That young Adventurer with the black hair and eyes… Isn’t that Yuji?”
“Aye. It is definitely Yuji. The one who is a candidate for assassination.”
…Candidate for assassination?
Since when had the guild decided that I was to be considered for assassination.
Yes, the Blue Moon of Salvation had put me on their list once…but that had nothing to
do with the guild.
Or so I had thought…
“…To be precise, he is a ‘former’ candidate. He was taken off the list.”
“Do you remember what the reason was?”
“If I’m not wrong…it was because he wasn’t a big enough threat. People are rarely taken
off for any other reason.”
“He wasn’t a big enough threat!? Are you kidding me!?”
…Hmm?
Things were getting stranger.
What they were talking about…was just too similar to that of the Blue Moon of Salvation.
I had been followed and monitored on my way to Boguinea as well.
When I noticed, I pretended to be weak so they would consider me as someone who

couldn’t possibly be a threat to them.
And so I was taken off their list.
But…why were these guild people talking about it?
Could it be that people from the Blue Moon of Salvation had infiltrated the guild…?
I continued to listen, even as I thought of different possibilities.
“Headquarters decided that he wasn’t a threat. …Would you argue otherwise?”
“With this specific case, headquarters must be blind. That guy is dangerous.”
The one who muttered this…was the man who had been watching me.
Apparently, he thought I was dangerous.
“…Are you sure about that?”
“You know more than anyone how reliable my eyes are.”
“…That’s true.”
So the guy was very confident about his ability to see through people.
The other man agreed with him.

“So, how is he dangerous?”
“…Usually, when you face a high-ranking monster. Don’t you instinctively think, ‘I can’t
win’?”
“I do. When I met an Earth Dragon once, I felt as if I was already dead.”
“Yes, it’s just like that… I felt it when I met Yuji.”
“Are you serious…”
Why am I being treated like a monster?
I’m just an ordinary Adventurer…
“And it’s not just that. The slime on his shoulder is also crazy.”
“The slime?”
“Aye. I don’t know how to describe it… But it has an overwhelming presence. I feel as if
I am staring at a great Fire Dragon.”
…Uhuh…
Well, the slime on my shoulder was wearing armor made from a Fire Dragon, so there
is that.
Perhaps it was just the armor that had an overwhelming presence.
Maybe that guy has no idea what he’s talking about.
“So you are saying that his slime is the same level as an A-Rank monster?”
“Well, I have seen my share of A-Rank monsters… And I think this one is far worse. I
would not be able to beat it in a fair fight.”
“…If you say that, Aeris, then it must be true… So, what should we do?”
“Do… Well, I suppose we should take them by surprise? We can make them look like
criminals after the fact. Then no one will know.”
Oh.
Things got disturbing fast.

…I’m glad I didn’t accept any quests.
They would have probably killed me on the way and made it look like an accident.
Merry Christmas Eve everyone!!!????

Chapter 135 - I Decided to Escape For Now
I Decided to Escape For Now
However…it seemed like there was little doubt left that these guys were from the ‘Blue
Moon of Salvation.’
But how had they gotten into the guild?
‘Yuji! Should we kill them?’
‘Let’s kill them all!’
I didn’t know how much the slimes understood of the conversation…but they clearly felt
that they gave off a suspicious air.
But, it was too early to attack them.
‘I want more information. Continue to monitor them without getting caught. Don’t worry,
you’ll get some meat afterward.’
‘Okay!’
After I said this, the slimes quietly backed down.
And then I heard the voices again.
“No, assassination is too dangerous. Have you forgotten? They already feel that we are
killing too much.”
“That’s true, but… Shouldn’t we kill these strong ones while we have the chance?”
“People are already looking at Ordarion with suspicion. If they found out that the Blue
Moon of Salvation was trying to take over the town, then all of our work up until now will
mean nothing!”
…I see.
Those words allowed me to understand the situation.
They had infiltrated this town over a long period of time and were trying to slowly take
over the guild and the rest of the town.
This would explain why people were watching me, and why they didn’t want to cooperate
with the investigation of the Rainmaking Devices.
So that meant it was the Ordarion guild that had caused it to rain and angered the Fire
Dragon.
The device had probably been prepared for use, in the event that the plan involving
barrels didn’t work.
Using a Rainmaking Device was less inconspicuous, and so they had preferred to use
cursed water…I suppose.
The slimes were merely surrounding the volcanic mountain, so they wouldn’t have
noticed if someone used a Rainmaking Device outside of it.
“Indeed. We cannot kill without permission under these circumstances…”
“Currently, only about three-tenths of the town are under our control… While our people
are stationed in important positions, it will still be hard to kill him without anyone finding
out.”
“…Besides, Adventurer Yuji has drawn attention from guild headquarters as well. If he
were to vanish in Ordarion, they will find it suspicious.”
“Yes. …Well, then. We should make a report to Lord Gazer.”
“I agree. Though, it would have been nice if we could kill him by ourselves…”
…So, it looked liked I wouldn’t be assassinated after all.
However…it seemed like staying in this town would be a bad idea.
If nearly 30% of the residents were part of the Blue Moon of Salvation, I could be
surrounded and killed before I knew what hit me.
‘Proud Wolf. I’ll be leaving town, so be ready.’
‘Understood!’
As I prepared to leave, I thought about how I would deal with this situation.
The Blue Moon of Salvation hadn’t completed infiltrated the town yet.
So… I couldn’t exactly use Hellfire of Death to burn the place to the ground.
On the other hand, it was also too dangerous to use the slimes and go about killing them
one by one.
During the incident in Rikardo, where it had suddenly become very cold, I had fought in
a town called Meshias that had also been overridden by the Blue Moon of Salvation.
Back then…they had a spell that would activate when they all died. It destroyed
everything in the area.
If this town had a similar trap here, it would be very dangerous to go around killing them.
…So, perhaps I could do something completely different.
‘I want about 200 of you to scatter around the town…and take turns monitoring the
residents. Can you do that?’
I wouldn’t kill anyone. Instead, I would monitor them.
And then…I would be able to find out what their next step was, even if I didn’t do
anything.
And if it seemed dangerous, I can leak that information to the guild without them knowing.
The problem was…would the slimes help me…?
‘Meat!’
‘Will we get meat!?’
…Hmm.
They were the same as always.
It appeared that I would have to prepare a great amount of meat in order to maintain this
surveillance network.
Well, it was cheap, considering the information I could gain.
‘All right. You can eat as much as you like.’
‘Okay!’
And with that, the slimes scattered throughout the town.
…Well, I would now have to secure some meat for them to eat.
‘Be careful. I don’t want you to get caught.’
‘Okay!’
As I said this, the Proud Wolf appeared.
It was time to escape.

Chapter 136 - There Was No Road
There Was No Road
‘Where should I go?’
‘Indeed…’
I had the option of returning to Boguinea… But there were no more monsters over there.
And since the Blue Moon of Salvation had caused the rain, returning now might look
suspicious.
I wanted to move in a way that seemed natural.
That man at reception had looked at me oddly for merely making an appearance.
If they found out that I was here to spy on them, I would be attacked by assassins before
I knew it.
And there was no guarantee that I would be able to make them leave me alone the next
time.
In that case…
‘Just go straight along this road.’
‘Understood! …But where does this road lead to?’
‘I don’t know. But I’m sure that it leads to a town. I just don’t know what it’s called.’
The route that I chose went passed Ordarion in the opposite direction of Boguinea.
That way, it would just look like I stopped by Ordarion, while I was on my way to
someplace else.
They wouldn’t know what I had been up to.
‘So, I’ll just take you to the town then!’
The Proud Wolf said as he increased his speed.
…Now, I just needed to wait for the slimes to give me information.
◇
‘…It’s a dead end.’
After we had run for quite some time, we hit a dead end.
It was a very deep ravine.
But the map really had shown a road here…
I wondered about this as I scanned the area.
And then…I saw something man-made that was close by.
“Is that…a bridge?”
Well, it was the remains of what was a bridge at one point.
But it was broken now, and there was no way to cross it… It had been a hanging bridge
before.
From what I could tell, it had been destroyed rather recently.
‘What should we do?’
‘Indeed… Is there a way to go around?’
This road was even on the guild map. It was supposed to be one of the main roads.
It was hard to think the destruction of such a route would be ignored.
And so I sent the slimes out to search the area…
‘There is none!’
‘Nothing over here either!’
Apparently, there was no way around.
Perhaps the Blue Moon of Salvation had decided that destroying the bridge was in their
best interest.
But…I just couldn’t turn back now.
While the bridge had been put over a ravine…it did not seem so deep that couldn’t climb
down.
I guess…we could use brute force to continue.
‘We’re going to continue on our way. Surely you can cross, even without the bridge?’
After I said this, the Proud Wolf peered over the edge.
And then he shouted in a powerful voice.
‘This is nothing! Please get on my back!’
So it was nothing for the Proud Wolf after all.
This guy. He seemed so weak sometimes but he had incredible athletic ability…
‘All right, here I go! …But…if there are any strong monsters, please protect me!’
He said as he began to run down the cliff.
It was steep enough that I was sure a human would get injured if they attempted it…but
he moved without hesitation.
It was almost as if he was running on flat ground.
While we moved…the slime on my shoulder began to shout.
‘It’s a monster!’
‘It looks so strong!’
So there were monsters here after all.
But… The surface of a steep cliff was not a good place to be fighting monsters.
Any distractions could lead to a dangerous misstep.

Chapter 137 - Bad Footing
Bad Footing
‘Proud Wolf. Can you avoid it?’
‘I’ll try!’
The Proud Wolf said as it picked up speed.
But…
‘It’s following us!’
‘It knows where we are!’
Apparently, we were being followed.
When I looked with Shared Senses, I saw that there indeed was a strong-looking
monster that was chasing us.
It appeared to be…a monster tiger.
‘It’s really fast…’
The Proud Wolf was dashing down the cliff’s edge as if it were flat ground, and yet the
monster was keeping up with us.
Not only that, but it seemed like the distance was shrinking.
This monster…was clearly incredibly powerful.
Perhaps it was a high-ranking monster.
‘Can I use the other armor!?’
The Proud Wolf was currently using the old armor that was made with the gemstone
from the Blue Lesser Fire Dragon.
His speed would go up if I changed it… But going down the cliff at that speed seemed
dangerous as well…
Thankfully, my HP and MP were completely full.
So in the worst case scenario, I could still use Hellfire of Death to blow it away.
‘I’m going to fight it instead of running away. Find a good place to stop!’
‘Understood!’
The Proud Wolf immediately understood what I was going to do.
And then he found a section that was less steep, and he stopped there.
‘Now, Mister Yuji. Get that thing!’
‘You can do it, Yuji!’
I got off of the Proud Wolf, and he immediately hid behind a tree and cheered me on.
The slimes were also in the mood to be my cheerleaders.
Well, in this situation, I really was the only one who could fight.
‘I need you to be a gun battery.’
I said as I put the new armor on the slime who was riding my shoulder.
After a few seconds…I could hear the deafening sounds of cracking and things falling
over.
Apparently, the tiger monster was tearing down trees as it charged towards us.
“GAAAAAAAAAAAARRR!!”
It roared. And then the monster came into full view.
—It was fast.
I was sure that it would be able to dodge ‘Fireball’ with ease.
In that case, what I should use was—magic that couldn’t be dodged.
‘Magic Transfer — Area Freeze: Medium!’
I activated the magic as I targeted its feet.
As this magic activated instantly, it would be impossible to dodge.
While it was not able to kill the Maneater Bass in one hit, this time, I was targeting the
legs, which were usually easier to freeze.
Monsters generally did not have ranged attacks..
So they would not pose as much of a threat once you bound their legs.
“GAAAARRRR!!! GAR–!?”
The legs froze and the tiger monster looked confused as it fell.
The ground around it also froze over a very wide space.
…So the new armor had raised the area of effect as well.
As I thought about this, I moved forward to deal the finishing blow.
‘Magic Transfer — Fireball.’
The enhanced Fireball crashed into the immobile tiger monster.
This Fireball was strong enough to blow up monsters, like the bear we had seen on the
road.
“GAAARRRRR!”
The tiger monster roared in pain.
But…it was still very much alive.
“…It’s really tough.”
However, I doubted it was so tough that I needed to use Hellfire of Death.
Unlike the blue dragon or the lesser fire dragons, Fireball was actually working on it.
I shot out 2 more Fireballs.
And with that, the monster finally stopped moving.

Chapter 138 - It Was The Wrong Monster
It Was The Wrong Monster
‘Yay!’
‘It’s dead!’
‘It-it was pretty weak!’
After he saw that it was dead, the Proud Wolf came out of the shadows.
As always, the slimes started to put the defeated monster into storage.
The money from these materials would be used to buy food for the slimes..
Well, there were also times where we killed weak monsters and they ate them directly.
‘All right, let’s continue.’
‘Understood!’
I said to the Proud Wolf once the slimes had returned after collecting the body.
…After that, we were able to safely reach the next town without being attacked by any
monsters.
“….Ah, it seems like a normal town.”
I muttered after taking a step into the town.
No one was watching us and the guards at the gate looked like they were half asleep.
It was a peaceful atmosphere.
Apparently, this town was called Iriarch.
I didn’t know anything about this place…but it seemed considerably safer than any town
I had been in, up until now.
Every time I would go to a new town, I would end up getting involved in some kind of
trouble…
I mused about this as I headed for the guild.

Looking at their quest board would give me a good idea of what this place was like.
“…Ahh. It really is normal…”
I said as I scanned the quest board.
They were all the usual hunting quests and other physical work.
There were quests from residents and they weren’t all about firewood.
This was normal…
After experiencing my share of strange towns, this was really comforting.
It was with such a feeling that I looked through them…until a certain quest caught my
eye.
D-Rank monster. Hunt the Small Tiger.
Reward: 100,000 cicols.
…I had killed a tiger monster on my way here.
It was probably the Small Tiger.
In that case, I might as well make a report of it.
However, D-Rank…
That seemed a little low, considering I had to use 3 Fireballs while using the special
armor… Perhaps it just happened to be strong against fire.
Well, if I was going to be paid 100,000 cicols for a monster I had just happened to
encounter and hunt down, I couldn’t complain.
And so I stepped out of the guild for a minute.
Up until now, I always had the slimes take out the materials inside of the guild… But they
would always ask me about how Slime Storage worked, which was annoying to have to
explain.
It could not be avoided if there was too much stuff to carry…but this time, that was not
the case.
‘Take out the tiger monster we just killed.’
‘Okay!’
And so I moved to a secluded place and had them take out the monster.
Then I put it in a bag and returned to the guild…where I dragged it to the counter along
with the hunting request.
…I had put it in a bag because I didn’t want to alarm anyone by dragging a corpse around
town.
“I want to report the completion of this quest. …It’s fine if it’s something I happened to
kill on the road, right?”
“That’s fine. …Do you have the monster with you?”
“Yeah.”
So saying, I took out the tiger monster from my bag.
I hadn’t made sure that it was the Small Tiger…but it was a tiger monster in this area, so
it made sense for it to be the Small Tiger.
It would be rather embarrassing if I was wrong…
“…Huh?”
The receptionist raised her voice when I took the monster out.
I don’t know…it did not seem like she was looking at the monster that she was expecting
to see…
Could I have brought in something else?
“Is it…the wrong one? It’s a tiger monster, so I assumed…”
“Yes…it’s quite wrong…”
“I see…I’m sorry. It was wrong.”

And so I put the tiger monster back in the bag.
I suppose that meant that there were other kinds of tiger monsters in the area.
And the one that I had killed was not the one they wanted dead.
…I suppose getting 100,000 cicols for something I did on the way here was too good to
be true.
I scolded myself and moved away from the counter.
That’s when the receptionist called after me.

Chapter 139 - Misunderstanding
Misunderstanding
“Wa-wait a minute!”
“…What?”
“What do you mean, ‘what’? Why are you taking that monster away!?”
She shrieked as if she could not believe her eyes.
I thought it was pretty normal to take it back if it’s not what they wanted…
“…Well, since it’s not the target monster, I thought I should take it back.”
“It-it’s true that it wasn’t a Small Tiger… But there are quests for that monster too!”
“But I didn’t see any other quests for tiger monsters?”
I had checked every request that was on the board.
And there hadn’t been any with the word ‘tiger’ in them.
Perhaps there was a tiger monster with a name that didn’t have ‘tiger’ in it.
As I considered this… The receptionist walked over to the quest board and pulled off a
sheet that was in the B-Rank section.
“Here it is!”
She said as she handed it to me… It read, ‘Hunt 1 Cannibal Tigre.’
…I see.
It said Tigre, not Tiger.
That was annoying, they should just stick to the same spelling…
Actually…
“The reward seems awfully high?”
It was written on the paper. 30 million cicols.
That was completely ridiculous for a normal hunting quest.

Perhaps there was a reason for this.
“It’s a B-Rank monster that has been causing much trouble. That’s why it is so high.
…This will be quite the achievement for you!”
“…I see. I guess I’m lucky then.”
I was currently a D-Rank Adventurer.
As I had only gained that rank recently, it would be a while before my next
promotion…but I suppose I was a step closer now.
“Yes! …Oh, as the prize and experience is divided between participating members,
please bring the others when you can!”
Members?
…What members? I did it on my own…
I thought. But them I glanced over to my shoulder and saw the slime sitting there.
Ah. Perhaps they counted monsters as members too.
“This fellow helped me, and…another wolf monster. Should I bring him too?”
No one was scared if I walked around with a slime on my shoulder.
However, as the Proud Wolf ‘looked’ like a ferocious monster, I could not bring him into
the town.
This seemed like it would be very troublesome
That’s what I was thinking…
“Huh? A wolf? And slimes?”
“Yeah. They helped me kill the monster.”
“…Not monsters. Humans… What about the human Adventurers that fought the monster
with you?”
“They were never there. I’m a solo Adventurer.”
I had been in a temporary party… But it was just around 1 week, I think.
Upon hearing this..the receptionist looked at me with an expression full of sympathy.
“I see… Yes, there are some Adventurers who are like that.”
“I don’t think solo Adventurers are particularly rare?”
“No, I am talking about those sad Adventurers…who lost their comrades in battle and
are unable to accept it. So they convince themselves that they were solo all along.”
…What?
Okay, things were going in a strange direction.
“…Please don’t worry about it. The Cannibal Tigre is a strong monster. I think that your
deceased friends would have been very proud that you survived at all.”
…I see.
So I used to be in a party, but they all fell victim to the Cannibal Tigre, and only I
survived…
That’s what she was thinking.
“It’s true. I always work solo.”
“…The guild knows what party every Adventurer is in. You do realize I can find out with
a simple check?”
“Then, please do…”
I said as I offered my guild card.
That seemed like it would be less time consuming than further explanations.
Chapter 140 - I Was Believed
I Was Believed
“Very well. …Please don’t feel too bad about it…well, of course, you would feel bad. But,
I do hope you can recover from this tragedy. Even if there were casualties, you fought
and defeated a Cannibal Tigre. You should be proud.”
She said consolingly as she looked through a thick stack of papers and then at my guild
card.
Then her voice rose in confusion.
“…There you are. Adventurer Yuji. D-Rank… B-Rank Scout… Solo Adventurer!?”
“Yeah. Like I was saying, right?”
“Yes, it is indeed written here… But that makes it seem like you killed the Cannibal Tigre
by yourself…”
She flipped through the pages.
However, she was unable to find anything to suggest I fought while teamed up with
others.
“I’m not alone. I fought it with my monsters. I’m a Tamer, after all.”
“No, that’s not the problem… Uh, I’m going to have to ask someone else about this!
…Miss Megia!”
She shouted towards the back.
And then…a receptionist who looked like a veteran came out.
This was probably Megia.
“Airia. What is it?”
“This guy brought in a Cannibal Tigre corpse… And he claims that he killed it himself!”
“…I see. Well, then. Can you show me the body?”
“Yeah.”
And so I took the Cannibal Tigre out of the bag.
Megia insepected it…and then muttered.
“I don’t see any blade wounds. It was likely killed…by fire and ice magic attacks.”
She could tell by just looking at it.
There were some burned spots, so it was obvious I used fire…but how did she know I
used ice magic as well?
“Hmmm… I think this was the work of a single sorcerer of great power. It doesn’t seem
like it was killed by a lot of people.”
“Bu-but this guy is a Tamer!?”
“…Yes, a Tamer wouldn’t be able to do this. Perhaps he just brought in the corpse and
wanted to take credit…”
Megia started to say this but then paused.
Then her eyes traveled to the slime on my shoulder…and then shifted to the guild card
that was on the counter.
“I see. He is probably not lying.”
“What!?”
Airia shouted with surprise when she heard Megia’s words.
Megia turned to her and continued.
“…Yuji. The magic-using Tamer. …Doesn’t that ring a bell to you?”
“Ah… Now that you mention it, I think I have heard rumors…”
“This is probably Yuji himself. …From what I heard about him, it would not be surprising
if he killed a Cannibal Tigre by himself.”
…What kind of rumors was she talking about?
I had a bad feeling about this…
What if the rumors had spread to the Ordarion guild as well?

If that happened, all of my efforts to get taken off the assassination list were for nothing…
…Well, I guess that I could find out through the slimes.
If something like that was happening, then I would have to think of a way of dealing with
it.
“Uhh… In any case, we’ll have it processed as a solo hunt.”
The receptionist said as she stamped the sheet.
So I got 30 million cicols for killing a monster on my way here. I felt quite lucky.
“So, where did you kill this monster?”
“I killed it at the bottom of a ravine.”
“A ravine…?”
“Yeah. I was traveling from Ordarion, but the bridge was down. And so I had no choice
but to go down it…and then the monster found us.”
“You went into the ravine!?”
Airia and Megia looked at me as if they did not believe me at all.
They looked at each other…then Megia asked me,
“That ravine is called the Iriarch Ravine… There are many monsters there due to the
terrain! …Surely, you would have been able to tell, as you’re a B-Rank Scout!?”
“Ahh. Yes, there were a lot of monsters.”
With the slimes’s magic detection ability, I was able to tell that there were a lot of
monsters concentrated in the area. Still, the only monster that had been able to catch up
to the Proud Wolf was the Cannibal Tigre.
“…Uh, we were running very fast, so we made it somehow.”
“But surely running away would not have been possible with that number of monsters!?”
“Well, I’m a B-Rank Scout. I’m good at knowing where the monsters are and where they
are going.”
…Actually, it was really just the speed of the Proud Wolf that helped me.
It would be more accurate to say that we hadn’t avoided the monsters so much as left
them in the dust.
Chapter 141 - The Rebuilding was not going Well
The Rebuilding was not going Well
“The Iriarch Ravine of death…and so easily! So the rumors were not wrong after all…!”
“I didn’t know it was so dangerous…”
Perhaps I was really lucky to have only encountered the Cannibal Tigre.
I would have to thank the Proud Wolf for running so fast that we didn’t have time to run
into any other monsters.
…As I was already here, I might as well ask about the bridge as well.
“If it’s such a dangerous place, why hasn’t the bridge been fixed?”
“Ah… You mean the hanging bridge?”
“Yeah. It’s even on the official guild map. Doesn’t that mean it’s an important route?”
I said as I pointed at a map close to the counter.
This one also had the road connecting Ordaron to Iriarch…but in the middle, there was
a red ‘X.’
It probably meant that the bridge was down.
But that mark hadn’t been on the map in Boguinea, so this guild had probably added it
themselves.
In any case, without this routes, neighboring towns would find it quite difficult to travel
around.
At worst, you might be forced to take a route that was three times as long.
It would have a tremendously negative effect on the transportation of goods.
“Yes. That hanging bridge was very important to this town. …But it was destroyed by a
fire.”
“A fire… Do you know what caused it?”

“We do not. We wanted to investigate it, of course. But the evidence is at the bottom of
the ravine, which is too dangerous to go.”
I see.
If the bridge was destroyed by a mysterious fire…perhaps it was the work of the Blue
Moon of Salvation.
“Umm… There are plans to rebuild it.”
“…Really?”
“Yes. But we are having trouble in terms of the funds, as it’s being negotiated with
Ordarion… We do hope to open the road again soon…”
So the rebuilding was being stalled because of Ordarion.
The Blue Moon of Salvation sure liked to cause a lot of trouble…
I would have to have the slimes look into this as well.
There may be a lot of shocking information to uncover there.
“We would be very grateful if you could help once construction begins!”
“Yeah. If you put out a request, I’ll try to help as much as I can.”
Though, I had a feeling the day wouldn’t come.
If it really was the doing of the Blue Moon of Salvation, then they would not allow it to be
rebuilt very easily.
They would clearly use any method they could to prevent it.
…However, it might be a good thing for this town to be cut off from Ordarion.
Who knew when they would attack if there was a hanging bridge there.
A short while later.
I accepted the reward money and left the guild.
‘How are you guys in Ordarion?’
‘I’m fine!’
‘They haven’t found me!’
When I asked for an update, they all replied cheerfully.
Even though the Blue Moon of Salvation had a surveillance system that included people
who had blended in with the residents, they were unable to find my slimes, as they were
protected by concealment magic.
The slimes were currently observing the residents in an attempt to find out who was a
member.
Knowing who was a part of the Blue Moon of Salvation would become incredibly
important in the future.
I would have also liked to find out if there were any traps set up in the town…but I
suppose that could come later.
Considering their skills in that department, I doubted the slimes would be able to find it
so easily.
‘Understood. And don’t worry, I’ll prepare some meat for you all.’
‘Yay!’
So…the problem was having the slimes trade places and sending the food.
If the slimes were close to each other, something put into ‘Slime Storage’ in one slime
could be taken out by another… But it didn’t work if they were far apart.
That meant that if I wanted to send food to Ordarion, I would have to have a slime carry
it all of the way there.
I pondered over this as I headed to a meat shop.
As I had just gotten paid, I could buy lots of food for the slimes.
“…That’s all they have?”
I muttered as I looked at the meat counter.

This town had a pretty good selection.
There were famous meats and mystery monster meats.
However… It did not seem like it would be enough for the slimes.
As I had tamed an incredible number of slimes, it was out of the question to have
anything less than an incredible amount of meat.
Chapter 142 - Buying Meat
Buying Meat
‘So little!’
‘That’s not enough!’
As expected, the slimes made their opinions known.
Yes. It really wasn’t enough.
…It would cost a lot less to have them eat leaves, but these guys have started to develop
a taste for fine dining…
They started to request meat more often, and it seemed like they wanted more every
time.
I was a little worried that they would eat too much and grow fat.
“Are you from a large household, mister?”
As I scanned the shelves, the butcher called to me.
It seemed like he had heard my comment.
“Ah. Yeah. I have some really hungry monsters.”
“Oh, so you’re a Tamer. …Then what about about an Eagle Wolf?”
“An Eagle Wolf?”
“A wolf monster. As they are very large, there is a lot to eat. …Though, the flesh is hard
and the smell is quite strong…making it difficult to use… But I hear monsters prefer it
that way.”
I see.
Perhaps they were perfect for monster food.
“And do you have a lot of Eagle Wolf meat in stock?”
“Yes. If you buy a lot, I’ll give you a discount!”
The butcher said as he pulled out a large slab of meat from behind the counter.
…There was no fat at all on it..
It really did not look that good.
“…I don’t know if my monsters will take to it yet. Can I just have a little first?”
“Of course! How about 1000 cicols for a kilogram?”
“I’ll take it.”
“Thank you!”
And so he cut off a kilogram and handed it to me.
It was quite a lot for ‘just a little.’ But it was cheap.
‘It’s meat!’
‘Yay! Meat!’
The slimes cheered and tried to take the meat from me.
It did not look good to me…but I guess the slimes thought differently.
‘…It might not taste too great, all right?’
‘That’s fine!’
‘Give it here!’
‘…Fine. Let me know how it tastes like.’
I said as I gave the meat to the slime on my shoulder.
And then, the slime swallowed it without a moment’s hesitation…then it raised its voice
with joy.
‘It’s so good!’
‘This meat is delicious!’
Apparently, they liked it after all.
If I bought a lot of this, I wouldn’t have to worry about food for the slimes for a while.
“How many kilos of this do you have?”

“Uh… About 2,000 kilos.”
“That’s quite a lot.”
2,000 kilos… It seemed like more than what you could possibly sell in this town. He only
had a few kilos of the other meats. So why was there so much of this stuff?
“There just happened to be a few hunting quests that finished, and I bought all of the
meat from them. …Even the guild has trouble selling so much disgusting meat. So I buy
this stuff from them and earn their gratitude. That way, they’re more likely to give me the
good meat later on.”
“…But can you really sell off 2,000 kilos of this meat?”
“Of course not. I was going to sell it as fertilizer… So I’m quite thankful I was able to get
rid of it as meat.”
Right.
So you could use it as fertilizer.
Using meat as fertilizer seemed like a huge waste to me… I guess it showed just how
bad the meat was.
Well, the slimes seemed to enjoy it, so I’d be happy as long as I could get it for cheap.
“How much for for those 2,000 kilos?”
“All of it!? …Let me see…if you’ll take all of it, then it should be about 700,000 cicols…but
do you really mean it?”
“Yeah. Is this enough?”
I said as I handed him the money.
He looked at it with surprise.
“You must be really rich, mister. …I’d be glad if you’d take it off my hands…but you do
realize how much it is, right? Are you sure?”
“Yeah. I have a lot of monsters.”

“…I don’t want to imagine how many… But how will you take it? Do you have a
storehouse somewhere?”
Yeah.
I guess 2,000 kilos was enough to need that much storage space.
…Well, it hardly mattered when I had Slime Storage.
“No, I’ll have the slimes carry it. …Just tell me where the meat is kept, and I’ll take it
away myself.”
“Sl…slimes?”
“Yeah. I have a special skill.”
“…Well, just look at my storehouse then. Do you really know how much 2,000 kilos is?”
He said as he gestured for me to follow him.
He was going to take me to the storehouse.

Chapter 143 - I Secured the Meat
I Secured the Meat
“Here is the 2,000 kilos. …And you think that small slime can carry all of it?”
The butcher said as he looked at me with an expression that was full of skepticism.
There was a mountain of wolf monster meat in front of us.
…I had assumed that it would still be in the shape of a monster, but it had all been cut
up and divided.
That must have taken a while.
‘Store it. …And don’t eat any of it, okay? I’m going to check if the amount is the same
later on.’
‘Okay!’
So saying, the slime put all of the meat into storage.
If they did eat it, the other slimes would notice immediately and get angry, so it was
unlikely that they would try.
As the slimes started to monitor each other, there were fewer instances of the slimes
tasting the food.
But, then again…when the food was just too delicious or there wasn’t enough of it, they
would sometimes start a battle without honor.
“Huh? …Where did the meat go?”
The butcher looked shocked as he saw the meat disappear.
Yeah, ‘Slime Storage’ really was a skill that was hard to understand…
I was the one using it and I didn’t get it either.
How do these tiny slimes carry several tons of stuff inside of them?
“I had the slimes store it. I don’t know how they do it.”
“…You don’t know how…but it still works…?”

“Yeah.”
I answered. And then I decided to have the slime spit it out again.
‘Okay, can you take the meat out for a bit?’
And just like that, the meat they had stored came out again.
Yes. They had stored it without eating any of it.
“It-it really did…”
“Well, that’s how it is. …Thank you. This is some good food.”
“Uh, yes… Thank you too!”
Now…
‘While I was able to buy the meat…the problem is, how do I send it?’
‘Meat!’
‘Give me some too!’
While I had secured some food, I hadn’t solved the problem of transportation yet.
As the slimes took shifts, I would have to have them carry the food when they traded
places.
However, if I sent the Proud Wolf, I wouldn’t be able to use him in an emergency.
In that case…
‘I suppose I’ll have to tame a monster for a transporter.’
Currently, I was completely reliant on the Proud Wolf for transportation.
If only I had another Proud Wolf…but they seemed to be quite rare.
On the other hand, there were plenty of monsters with four legs that were quick on their
feet. But it was surprisingly difficult to catch them so you can tame them.
Being a Tamer didn’t mean you could just go around taming everything in sight.
First, you had to be able to communicate with them.

If it weren’t for that, I would have caught and tamed a dragon by now.
‘A transporter… Do-do you mean I’m fired!?’
Upon hearing that I was hiring again, the Proud Wolf let out a pained cry.
…But I had no intention of firing him.
‘No. I’m just thinking about bringing another one in. …I think you’ll have to carry the food
this time, but if I want to keep the surveillance network up, you’ll want some help. Won’t
you?”
‘No-now that you mention it. That’s true…!’
‘And so it would be nice to have another Proud Wolf with us… Uh, do you have any
friends?’
‘I don’t have any. We’re all lone wolves. I don’t even know where any of them are.’
…I see.
So he was a lone wolf…
He didn’t really seem like that kind of wolf.
At his worst, he would hide behind the slimes when strong monsters appeared.
‘Well, I guess it’ll have to be a different monster then. …And if I’m going to catch
something new, I think it might as well be a flying monster.’
A flying monster would likely be faster and more suited to reconnaissance work.
Yes, if I was going to go through the trouble of taming a new monster, it would be best
to get a flying one.
‘I agree! If we have someone scouting from above, we won’t get attacked by any strong
monsters!’
‘…Uh, yeah. Now, let’s go and look for one.’
And with that, I headed for the guild.

There might be quests for hunting a flying monster. Then I could just go to the location
to find one.
…As for whether or not I could really tame it, I wouldn’t know until I tried.
Chapter 144 - I Tried Searching for a Cockatrice
I Tried Searching for a Cockatrice
“Are there any hunting quests for flying monsters?”
I asked Airia the receptionist after entering the guild.
As I had been talking to her recently about the previous quest, I thought it would be
easier.
“Uhh… A flying monster? There is one such quest… But it’s quite dangerous, you know?”
“What kind of monster is it?”
“It’s a Cockatrice. The location is…the Iriarch Death Ravine where you killed the
Cannibal Tigre. It is rank C… But the ravine is such a bad place to fight monsters. The
overall difficulty is much closer to a B-Rank quest.”
That place…
The footing was indeed terrible, but it’s not like I had any other options.
I would just have to pray that I could befriend it.
However…there was one problem.
“Would I be allowed to tame it if it’s a hunting quest?”
“Tame… Do you mean to tame the Cockatrice!?”
“Yeah. It probably won’t work, but I want to try.”
“Uh…the purpose of a hunting quest is to remove a threatening monster, so it will still be

filed as completed if you successfully tame it.”
I see.
So I don’t have to kill it in order to complete the quest.
“Still…you definitely should not be attempting such a thing as taming a Cockatrice. After
all, the town will be thrown into a panic if you brought one back…”
“I could just tie it up outside?”

“If you brought a Cockatrice close to the town, they’ll send out an extermination team…
It is a great and wild monster with strong poison…”
…I didn’t know it was that dangerous…
Well, perhaps that was what you should expect if you were going to take on a C-Rank
monster that could also fly.
From what I was hearing, it did not seem like a monster that was fit for taming.
But if it was my only choice…
“All right. I’ll just accept the quest and see what happens.”
“Pl-please be careful! I know you’ve survived the place before… But that ravine really is
dangerous!”
“Yeah. I’ll be wary of my surroundings and retreat if things look bad.”
“Good! …And please be careful that you don’t get poisoned! It will be a great loss to the
guild if you are killed!”
She said as she saw me off.
I suppose it would be good to check if I have any anti-poison magic.
Though, I had used magic before to help people in Rikardo who had gotten carbon
monoxide poisoning, so I could probably just use that again.
An hour later.
I had returned to the spot where the bridge had been destroyed.
‘Are you all ready?’
‘I’m ready!’
‘Yes!’
I made sure that the Proud Wolf and Slimes were prepared.
We had to be careful in such dangerous territory.
‘Okay, let’s go!’

‘Understood!’
‘Okay!’
‘Let’s find it!’
And with that, with all of us on his back, the Proud Wolf began to descend into the ravine.
Then I activated Shared Senses and borrowed the slimes’ vision.
There were many trees in the ravine and it was hard to see.
On top of that, we were moving at a great speed, so human senses were practically
useless.
It was times like these that ‘Shared Senses’ were all I had to rely on.
‘Which way should I go!?’
‘Just keep going until you reach the bottom!’
‘Understood!’
It was likely that most of the monsters were down on the floor of the ravine.
So I was guaranteed to find something if we went down there.

Chapter 145 - Taming was harder than I thought
Taming was harder than I thought
‘Here comes a monster!’
‘…I guess I’ll try to tame it then…’
Even though it wasn’t a flying monster, I could still give it a try.
It came all the way out here to greet us, after all.
‘All right, I’m going to stop then!’
The Proud Wolf said as he stopped immediately.
The thing in front of us…was a wolf monster that was quite a bit larger than the Proud
Wolf.
“GRRRRRRR…”
The monster gave a low roar and quietly approached us.
…Its fur looked familiar.
If I wasn’t wrong, the fur for the Eagle Wolf had the same pattern.
And the size seemed to be about the same as well.
It didn’t look to be as fast as the Proud Wolf… But a monster of this size was bound to
be strong.
As I considered this, I activated ‘Monster Mutual Understanding.’
And then…I could hear the Eagle Wolf’s voice.
‘Kill! Meat! Eat!’
‘Hey, want to be friends?’
‘Meat! Human! Meat!’
Hmmm…this was not promising.
I don’t know, it seemed like its intelligence was far lower than that of the Proud Wolf.
….But then again, I had captured the Proud Wolf with magic before taming him.
So maybe this monster would also regain his senses if it was captured.
As I was thinking this, the monster jumped at me.
“GRRR!”
‘Bind.’
I activated binding magic as the Eagle Wolf flew towards us.
It could not dodge it, and it fell right into the magic net.
Now, maybe it would calm down.
‘Meat! Kill! Meat! Eat!’
…Hmm. Maybe it was no use after all.
Perhaps monsters that you could properly communicate with and tame were rare.
‘Kill! Kill!’
The Eagle Wolf seemed to not understand the situation it was in. It continued to try and
bite us through the net.
‘Meat!’
Yes. It was no use.
I couldn’t tame this one.
‘Hmm. There aren’t any others…’
‘None!’
‘No one comes out!’
‘But, we’re here!’
An hour had now passed since we started looking for a friend.
During that hour, we got 50 new monsters.
But…among those 50…well, 50 were slimes…

So we had more mouths to feed but had not tamed a single monster to carry the food.
….Well, as I was killing monsters I couldn’t tame, we were gathering more meat, at least.
‘We’ll look for just a little while longer. Then we’ll give up for the day.’
It was taking too long, and the sun would start setting soon.
And I felt that it would be too dangerous to search for monsters in the dark.
However… This Cockatrice must be incredibly rare.
I was searching through the place with all of these slimes and had yet to find one.
‘Do you have any useful scouting abilities?’
‘I don’t!’
‘Me, neither!’
I had thought that they might have something up their sleeve, but apparently not.
Well, they would have already used it if they had something.
‘…Hmm, this is hard.’
Flying and scouting.
Things I couldn’t do with magic.
The books I had used to learn had countless spells in them…
But not these two.
In that case, I would have to use something else instead…
As I was thinking this, I remembered something that the guild receptionist had said.
This Cockatrice monster used poison.
And I could use poison detection magic.
Perhaps I could use it to find the Cockatrice.

Chapter 146 - A Very Proud Monster
A Very Proud Monster
I said to a pebble on the ground.
And then the pebble started to glow blue.
And…just as the glow started to die down.
‘Ching…’ it rang. And then it began to vibrate.
It was similar to the reaction that occurred in Rikardo with the carbon monoxide.
So it was probably reacting to the poison.
Probably…there was a poison monster nearby.
“…This might be just the lead I was hoping for.”
I muttered as I moved the poison detector across the ground.
By doing this, I was able to determine which direction the pebble reacted to the strongest.
‘It’s over there.’
‘Understood!’
I told the Proud Wolf the direction that the ‘poison detector’ had indicated, and then had
him run towards it.
And then gradually, the reaction of the poison detector became stronger.
Until…
‘There’s a monster!’
‘It…looks really strong!’
The slimes seemed to have found a monster that was much stronger than all of the
others up until now.
The only thing left to do…was to find out if I could tame it.
‘It’s a huge bird!’
‘There’s a bird!’
The slimes said as they pointed to the monster.
I used Shared Senses and…yes, there indeed was a giant bird monster nearby.
It was likely the Cockatrice.
‘Giiiiii! Giiiiiiii!’
As I watched…it began to raise its voice.
It seemed like it hadn’t noticed us yet…but it was still a very ominous sound.
Its body was about the same size as a car.
Something like that would draw a lot of attention if it was flying in the sky…
And it was also poisonous. Maybe the receptionist was right about it not making a good
pet.
But on the other hand, if I could successfully domesticate it, it would be an incredible
transportation force.
It was worth giving it a try.
‘Monster Mutual Understanding.’
As I was going to try and befriend it, I should start off peacefully.
…If that didn’t work, I would have to negotiate with brute force.
‘Hey! Would you like to join our party?’
It seemed like it would attack us if we got close, so I called to it from a distance.
And then the Cockatrice turned to face us.
‘Hmm? …Are you a human? How is it that you understand our speech?’
Oh.
I now knew that we could communicate.

‘I have magic that connects monsters to humans, so I used that.’
‘…That’s very odd magic for a human to use. And…what is it that you were asking?’
‘I asked if you wanted to join us.’
The Cockatrice heard this and laughed loudly.
Apparently, this proposal was deserving of much ridicule to the Cockatrice.
‘How foolish. I am a proud and noble monster. Why would I aid a mere human…’
Then the Cockatrice turned to the Proud Wolf.
As for the Proud Wolf…he was scared and hiding half of his body behind a tree.
‘What is that wolf?’
‘Him? He’s a Proud Wolf that I tamed a little while ago.’
‘Yes! …Mighty Cockatrice, please join us!’
The Proud Wolf said from behind the tree.
This made the Cockatrice furious.

Chapter 147 - A Very Proud Dirtbag Monster
A Very Proud Dirtbag Monster
‘You! Do you have no pride as a Proud Wolf? You are the servant of a human!’
‘Oh, shut up! If you become one of Yuji’s underlings, you would know how nice it is!’
‘…Why, you…’
‘Wagh!? …Mister Yuji, this guy is scary! Please just kill him already!’
The Proud Wolf screeched as he remained firmly planted behind the tree.
The Cockatrice looked at the Proud Wolf…and said,
‘…What a noisy wolf. However, I am in a good mood. After all, this seems to be my lucky
day.’
‘Lucky day? …What happened?’
‘Aye. I caught some very delicious looking prey without any effort.’
‘Delicious prey…?’
Was he talking about the Eagle Wolf?
The meat was considered to be bad for humans, but monsters enjoyed it.
As I thought about this…the Cockatrice moved.
‘You don’t know? Human meat is very tasty. Especially…eating a human while they are
kept alive by paralysis poison!’
The Cockatrice shouted. Then he spat out a stream of purple liquid.
I see.
So the delicious prey was me.
‘Physical Reflect Barrier!’
I quickly chanted to raise the defense magic.
The barrier stopped the purple liquid, but…it still spread out all around us.
The poison detection device started to vibrate violently.
“…Yes…so it’s this guy after all.’
…Unfortunately, I couldn’t tame a monster that had developed a taste for human flesh.
While it was a flying monster, there were too many problems with this one.
Well, at least he was also a jerk…
Otherwise, it would be harder to have to kill him.
Not only that, but he had launched an attack without warning, so there was no need to
hold back.
‘Fireball.’
I unleashed the magic towards the Cockatrice.
But…The Cockatrice quickly flapped his wings and dodged it.
The Fireball flew off and it exploded into a nearby tree.
“He’s surprisingly fast…”
I muttered as I put out the fire with water magic.
As the thing was so big, I had assumed that it would be slow…but you couldn’t judge
monsters by appearances.
‘What…what was with that magic! There is no way that human magic is that strong!’
‘Oh, you shouldn’t compare Mister Yuji with your average human! Even dragons are
nothing against Mister Yuji!’
‘…I-I don’t have time to deal with such a freak!’
After hearing this, the Cockatrice sounded very surprised and frantically tried to fly away.
But…I wasn’t about to let a man-eating monster escape.
Besides, it was the target of a hunting quest.
‘Magic-Transfer — Area Freeze: Medium!’

This time, I used freezing magic so it would not be able to dodge it.
‘Wha…impossible!’
The Cockatrice’s wings were frozen, and it began to fall from the sky.
As it did, I followed up with more magic.
‘Fireball.’
‘Gggg…graaaagghhhh!! A…a mere human… Mere…foooooooood!’
The wings were very flammable.
And so the fire magic spread immediately…and the Cockatrice soon breathed its last
breath.
“Now…the hunt is finished. I guess the taming of a new monster will have to wait until
next time.”
I said as I began to walk away.
But…I thought I heard a slime say something, and so I stopped in my tracks.
‘Hmm? Did someone say something?’
‘I didn’t say anything?’
‘What’s wrong, Yuji?’
…So, I guess it was just me.
It seemed to be the case, but I perked up my ears and listened, just as a precaution.
And then…I heard the voice again.

Chapter 148 - The Naive Monster
The Naive Monster
‘…Ttt…d…o…’
‘…Is that a slime’s voice?’
Indeed…it did sound like a slime.
However, I felt that it was different from the slimes I had tamed.
‘It is!’
‘I can hear it too!’
Apparently, the slimes also noticed it now.
So it really was…a slime’s voice.
‘All right, I want you to help me find it!’
‘Okay!’
And with that, the slimes scattered around in search of whoever was making the noise.
After a short while…the mystery was solved.
‘Wait…don’t go…’
‘There it is.’
The voice was coming from the place that the Cockatrice had originally been.
When I arrived…
‘…A bird?’
A single bright, bluebird was on the ground.
It was about the same size as a pigeon.
…Parts of its wings appeared to be covered in the Cockatrice’s poison.
‘Ah! …It’s Slibird!’
One of the slimes said in surprise upon seeing the bird.

Were they acquaintances?
‘That voice… Is it you, slime?’
The bird on the ground asked in a weak voice.
So they did know each other.
‘It is! What happened?’
‘The Cockatrice caught me…and was about to eat me…’
I see.
The Cockatrice had said something about using poison to weaken and paralyze people
so he could eat them alive.
It seemed that it wasn’t something it only did to humans.
What an awful thing to do.
‘That’s…horrible!’
‘But, Yuji will help you!’
‘Yuji! Please help Slibird!’
The slimes said as they started to surround the bird that was on the ground.
…Help… I suppose that meant getting rid of the poison.
‘Magic Transfer — Cure Poison.’
I used the surrounding slimes to activate the spell.
And the wing that had been purple became blue again.
The poison had been removed. Now, I had to help it regain its energy.
‘Magic Transfer — High Heal.’
I chanted the words, and then the formerly motionless bird began to move its wings.
It looked like it had healed without any problems.
‘Thank you… That magic is amazing!’

‘It really is!’
‘Yuji’s magic is incredible!’
The bird got up and flapped its wings as it talked with the slimes.
Hmm…perhaps this was a chance to recruit it.
As I was thinking this…the slimes seemed to come to the same conclusion.
And so began their attempt at persuasion.
‘Hey, Slibird. Why don’t you join us and Yuji!’
‘It’s so nice!’
‘It’s safe and the food is so good!’
The slimes surrounded the bird tightly.
And then…
‘Okay!’
It was a quick answer.
And then…there was the ring of a bell as a window popped up.
——————————————-
Monster – You have tamed Slibird.

Chapter 149 - Flying Slime
Flying Slime
Note: Slabird changed to Slibird.
So Slibird was the name of the monster.
Perhaps they had something to do with slimes. There was something about it that felt
similar to them.
…I would have to ask.
‘…Hey, so, what’s the relationship between you and Slibird?’
‘Uh… Slibird is our friend!’
‘Yes! He carries us as he flies high into the sky!’
‘The slimes tell me where I can hide when it is raining!’
I see.
So they helped each other.
…This seemed like a good monster to tame.
A flying monster that could work together with the slimes. It was very ideal.
‘But we hadn’t seen you for so long!’
‘We rarely see Slibird!’
Apparently, he had made himself scarce recently. So we were quite lucky to find him
today.
He wasn’t big enough to draw attention, and no one would look at him strangely if you
said he was a pet.
I could probably take him into the guild with me.
‘Slibird, give me a ride! A ride!’
So saying, the slimes tried to get on his back.

…In spite of the fact that Slibird had been dying from poison a second ago…
‘Hey, this bird was just dying…’
‘Okay!’
Before I could stop them, Slibird opened his wings and took off from the ground.
And then in the next instant, he swooped down back to the ground…and with his claws,
picked up a slime and rose into the air again.
‘Yay!’
‘So that’s how he carries them…’
…It looked like he was hunting for prey.
In spite of appearances, Slibird was pretty agile.
And he had pretty good speed as well.
But…
‘Ahhh! There’s a monster!’
‘Yuji! Save us!’
So saying, the slime and Slibird returned frantically.
Apparently, Slibird and the slimes had another thing in common. A lack of cautiousness.
Actually…they basically had the same personality, I think.
Well, since he would be flying with them…it was probably a good thing.
And though the slimes appeared to lack caution, they never really made any fatal
mistakes.
‘Magic Transfer — Area Freeze: Medium.’
I froze the monster that was chasing Slibird and helped the slimes.
And then Slibird landed in front of me while still holding the slime.
‘Ohhh! It froze!’
‘Yeah. …I’ll protect you if you’re ever attacked while flying. So don’t worry.’
‘Okay!’
And then I cast several strengthening spells on Slibird.
Unlike Proud Wolf, he wasn’t strong enough to carry me, but now he would be able to
carry all of the slimes while they were combined.
So for now, the slime transportation problem had been solved.
As I was thinking about this…I heard the slimes talking.
‘Yuji! Food!’
‘We should trade places soon!’
It seemed that the time had come for them to trade places. And it was rather perfect
timing.
While Slibird had only just been healed…he seemed to be in pretty good condition.
After all, the combination of Cure Poison and High Heal had been enough to heal a
human completely from carbon monoxide poisoning.
So damage from Cockatrice poison would also heal quickly.
‘Slibird, sorry to ask you so soon…but, can you fly? I want to send some slimes to trade
places with the ones in Ordarion. And I want to carry meat at the same time… The slimes
will carry the meat, so you just need to carry the slimes.’
‘Can I eat the meat too?’
Ahh…
Even his thought patterns were like the slimes

Chapter 150 - Flying was Convenient
Flying was Convenient
‘Yeah. It’s fine. I’ll need you to carry about 100 slimes with you.’
‘Yes! Then combine!’
‘Okay!’
And then the nearby slimes started to combine.
Once there were 100 of them together…Slibird picked up the slime and took off.
‘See you later then!’
‘Yeah! Be careful so you aren’t seen by any monsters or humans!’
‘I know!’
And with that, Slibird flew off towards Ordarion.
This time, he wasn’t immediately attacked by a monster.
As I watched him fly off, I activated ‘Shared Senses’ to see what he was seeing.
Slibird was looking down at the ground from the sky.
It felt like I was riding on a plane.
It wasn’t that high in the air, but the view was completely different from what you saw
from the ground.
Obviously, it would be difficult to find small monsters in the forest…but large monsters
would be quite visible even at a distance.
‘…It sure is nice to be able to fly…’
‘It really is…’
Unfortunately, the Proud Wolf and I could not fly.
And Slibird was much too small to be able to carry us.
‘Well, I guess we might as well go back then.’

‘Understood! …I may not be able to fly in the sky, but I can still carry you, Mister Yuji!’
So saying, the Proud Wolf began to run at a much faster speed than usual.
Apparently, he was a little worried about this new transportation rival.
…Of course, I had no intention of firing the Proud Wolf.
A short while later.
‘We arrived!’
‘Trade!’
‘It’s meat!’
Slibird and the slimes began to shout just as we were halfway through our return trip.
It seemed like they had reached Ordarion.
…But Ordarion was much further from the valley than Iriarch…
It sure was fast…
‘Th-that’s quick…’
‘Yeah…’
What kind of monster had we befriended?
He had the same laidback attitude as the slimes…but his speed was incredible.
‘I’ll bring the other slimes back now!’
‘Thank you, Slibird!’
‘Yes!’
While I was thinking, preparations to bring the other slimes back had finished.
The slimes quickly handed over the meat and Slibird picked up his own portion with his
beak.
…The slimes acted very quickly when food was involved.

And when that was finished…Slibird held the large piece of meat in his mouth and said,
‘Aaw aigh, err eee ooo!(All right, here we go!)”
‘Yay!’
And with that, Slibird took off and started to fly back towards us.
…The whole process of sending the slimes and carrying the food was over before we
knew it.
Chapter 151 - Something Suspicious Was Happening
Something Suspicious Was Happening
A few hours later.
I had returned to my inn after arriving back in Iriarch and making my report to the guild.
And just as I was about to go to sleep… I heard the voice of a slime.
‘Yuji!’
…What… It must be the slimes that were in Ordarion.
Something must be happening.
‘What is it?’
‘It looks like the important people are gathering together!’
‘They look so scary!’
And so I borrowed their vision in order to see… What I saw, was a great, fancy-looking
house.
…Ordarion was not a particularly large town, so there couldn’t be many buildings that
looked like this.
It was probably the house of the landlord.
And if all the important people were gathered there… It was very likely that they were
part of the Blue Moon of Salvation.
I should take a look.
‘Alright. Can you move to a position that is close enough to hear what they are saying?
Also, be careful so they don’t see you.’
‘Okay!’
Then I activated Shared Senses on the slime that was hiding.
A man’s voice could be heard.
From the slime’s position, I couldn’t actually see them…but it seemed like there were at
least three people.
“…It’s time. Let’s begin our regular report. …Has anything strange happened recently?”
So, the important people of Ordarion had come together to talk about their current
situation.
…Lucky me. I would learn a lot about the state here by listening to them.
“Nothing in the nearby area.”
“Nothing around the guild either. …However, I did hear something from one guild
worker.”
“A guild worker?”
“Aye. …Apparently, the Adventurer Yuji, who was formerly a candidate for assassination,
visited this town.”
They were suddenly talking about me…
Now that the words ‘assassination candidate’ had been spoken, it was confirmed that
the people gathered here were part of the Blue Moon of Salvation.
“You say ‘formerly.’ Does that mean that he was taken off of the list because he was too
weak?”
“Yes. But…the guild worker who saw him, Rogue, said that he was dangerous. What
should we do?”
“Rogue? …Wasn’t he an assassin that only killed Adventurers?”
“Aye. …And so he should know more about an Adventurer’s ability than anyone else
from the Blue Moon of Salvation.”
…So that guy used to be an assassin, huh.
What a terribly frightening guild.
“If Rogue says he is dangerous… Then surely he must be a big threat?”
“…It is very likely.”
Damn it.
Things were going in a very bad direction…
If I used ‘Area Freeze – Medium’ now, I could kill all three of them at once.
It would definitely be better to do it before this information spread to the rest of the group.
But…I would lose a very valuable source of information at the same time.
On top of that, who knows what Ordarion would do if they suddenly lost their leaders.
I should probably watch just a little bit longer.
As I thought about this…they started to talk again.
“But there is no point in going after him now. After all, it’s all finished.”
“Indeed. It doesn’t matter what happens in Ordarion anymore. This entire continent is
breathing its final breath.”
So, they weren’t going to go after me in the end.
But the reason for it seemed very dark.
…This entire continent is breathing its final breath. What did that mean?
Had the Blue Moon of Salvation already started their plan to destroy the world?
As I wondered… The man was kind enough to explain.
“By the way, how is the building of the ‘Universe Purification Device’ going? Any trouble?”
“…The building of the ‘Universe Purification Device’ is a top-secret within the
organization. Information about its status would not come to a small branch like ours.”
“We don’t even know where the location is… But I wouldn’t be surprised if it was
activated 3 seconds from now, and the continent was destroyed.”
So, the Blue Moon of Salvation was going to use this ‘Universe Purification Device’ to
destroy the continent.
I had to stop them somehow… But there was no way to do it if even the people of
Ordarion had no idea where it was.
Chapter 152 - A Surprising Person Was There
Chapter 152 – A Surprising Person Was There
A Surprising Person Was There
Perhaps I should escape to a different continent while I still can.
If I go in a hurry, I could still make it in time.
…Well, to be honest. I was a little skeptical about them even being capable of making a
device that could destroy the entire continent.
Maybe nothing would happen if I left it alone.
“We don’t get any information, but I have speculated on it.”
“…And what do you think?”
“Currently, I haven’t heard of any notable movement at headquarters or any of the other
branches…..That suggests that everything is going smoothly and according to plan.”
“According to plan… In that case, it should be finished within 10 days at the least or 20
at the most?”
10 days…
If what they were saying was true, I would have to hurry if I did decide on leaving.
However, who knows if I would be safe.
I didn’t know anything about this Universe Purification Device, but if it had enough power
to destroy a continent, then it should have a massive effect on the environment.
If such magic was activated… It seemed possible that the entire planet would become
uninhabitable.
…It seemed that I would have the highest chance of surviving if I somehow found the
location of this device and used Hellfire of Obliteration in order to stop their plan.
“10 days, huh. …It’s been so long, but now the time has come.”
“…In other words, we only have 10 days to live. …Do you have any regrets?”
“I have none. I’m so fulfilled as I have killed a lot of people… And I was involved in a plot
to destroy the continent. …Oh, to be honest, I would have liked to kill just one more
person.”
Yeah.
They were such trash that I wanted to vomit.
It seemed like the Blue Moon of Salvation were just a group of people who enjoyed
killing.
…But, would a group of murderers really name themselves the Blue Moon of Salvation?
It was very odd… The voices continued.
“Well, unlike us, headquarters’ main objective is to defeat the Black Dragon of
Destruction. So it cannot be helped.”
“Yes, the leaders at headquarters don’t seem to have that much interest in murder. …I
like that they let us kill lots of people, but I don’t like their attitude about it.”
“Being able to murder on such a scale is a nice perk. So I don’t care what the leaders
are thinking!”
…Hmm. So the people at headquarters had a different motive.
The people at the bottom just wanted an excuse to kill.
But headquarters… Wanted to defeat this ‘Black Dragon of Destruction.’
“By the way… Is it even possible to defeat this ‘Black Dragon of Destruction’? To be
frank, I only care about killing humans.”
“I don’t know. According to the myth, only the ‘Emissary’ can defeat the Black Dragon of
Destruction. But I find that highly questionable.”
“…Indeed! And who cares about any of that!”
It seemed that the Ordarion branch had little interest in the Blue Moon of Salvation’s true
objective.
But…they did give me some good information.
This ‘Black Dragon of Destruction.’
If the Universe Purification Device was made in order to defeat it…
Maybe doing some research on this dragon will give me an idea of where the device
would be built.
So, I suppose I should look into this myth…
That meant going to the church.
◇
“…Here it is.”
The Iriarch church was in the center of the town.
But…the building itself was smaller than any church I had seen up until now.
That suggested their library could not be very extensive.
However, maybe I could find out where to go to get to a bigger church.
In any case, I had to talk to the people inside.
Thinking this, I stepped foot into the building.
—It was very quiet inside the church.
There was no one here, except for a single priest who was passionately offering his
prayers.
This…made it a little awkward to talk to him.
It seemed like the kind of situation where speaking out loud was forbidden.
What to do…
As I wondered…the Priest suddenly stood up.
And then he slowly turned towards me…with a look of satisfaction.
“I see. So that’s what it all means.”
“…Father Shtyle?”
His face…was quite familiar.
It was the man who gave me the Keshis shortsword that I used to fight the Blue Dragon
of Delight.
Father Shtyle.
“Yes. Mister Yuji, it’s been a while.”
“Ah, ahh… But, why are you here?”
“Because God told me to come here. Yes, he told me today. ‘Go to the church in Iriarch.’”
Chapter 153 - It Was an Unknown Dragon
It Was an Unknown Dragon
I see.
Another message from God.
He had said the same thing last time when giving me the shortsword of Keshis.
“…So, you were told to come here?”
“No. …I was told to help the first person I met in this church.”
“Help?”
“Yes. …Is there anything that I can do to help you?”
…Something he can do, huh?
I had come to this church in order to find information on the Black Dragon of Destruction
and the Universal Purification Device.
This church didn’t seem like it would have many documents…but Father Shtyle used to
be very important within the church.
So he might know a lot about myths.
“There are some things that I’d like to know.”
Father Shtyle heard this and nodded.
“Do you know anything about the Black Dragon of Destruction?”
“…I do.”
He answered very quietly.
“Is it well known then?”
“…Not at all. In fact, hardly anyone knows about it. After all, information about it was
suppressed.”
“Is there a reason that it had to be suppressed?”
“Yes. …I don’t know how you heard the name…but there are various reasons that led to
this. It is now forbidden to even say its name. Only the people of the highest ranks within
the church know of it… Perhaps 10 people at most.”
So…it was a great secret.
…It was a good thing I had asked Father Shtyle.
Other priests would not have been able to tell me anything.
So, where did I go from here?
I wasn’t a part of the church, so I doubted he would tell me much.
As I wondered about this…Father Shtyle opened his mouth.
“However, I will tell you about it.”
“You will?”
“God instructed me to help the first person that I met here. …God’s commands are
always to be my priority.”
“…Thank you.”
I suppose disobeying God was like disobeying the church.
It was all very convenient for me.
“The Black Dragon of Destruction was defeated by the Emissary within the myth. But
before it appears, there will be 7 great changes in the world… But we only know about
a few of those changes.”
Huh, he said all of that without any hesitation.
I was thankful…but it was strange.
Well, there was nothing to do but listen for now.
“Which changes do you know of?”
“…We currently know of 2. The first is the ‘Black Monster.’ As the name implies, a black
monster will appear. …The other is the ‘Blue Moon.’ The moon is going to turn blue in
the sky.”
“So… They haven’t quite happened yet.”
…A blue moon. That made me think about the Blue Moon of Salvation.
However, the actual moon hadn’t turned blue yet. And this powerful black monster hadn’t
appeared either.
So for now… We didn’t have to worry about the dragon.
That meant that I should focus on the ‘Universal Purification Device.’
I didn’t know if the church would know anything about it. But it was worth asking.
“There is one more thing I want to ask you… Have you heard of the ‘Universal
Purification Device’?”
“Yes. That is the device that the ancient church used to defeat the evil dragon… Well,
that is what the myth says.”
…That was an interesting way to put it.
It was as if he was saying the myth was wrong.
“Yes. It is true that the Universal Purification device was used to fight the dragon.
However…things differ after that.”
“…After that?”
“According to the popular myth, the evil dragon is defeated by the device. …However, I
believe that the truth is… Is that the device is completely useless against dragons.”
I see.
The Blue Dragon of Delight had been very powerful.
I didn’t know how strong the mythical dragon was…but you would need an incredible
device to deal some actual damage to it.
“So, how did they do it then?”
“What the Universal Purification Device actually did, was kill half of the population with
its shock waves. And most of the people that did survive were killed by the dragon. …And
that is when the Emissary appeared and finally slew the dragon.”
I see.
So the Universal Purification Device had done nothing but make things worse for them.
Chapter 154 - It Was a New Town
It Was a New Town
Still, half of the world’s population? That was insane…
The members of the Blue Moon of Salvation had talked about using the Universal
Purification Device to destroy the continent…
But now, I was starting to think that the destruction of just one continent sounded rather
mild.
Well, it was all a myth anyway. Who knew if it was true?
“So, uh. Who is this ‘Emissary’?”
“The person who will save the world… We don’t know any details yet. Some say that the
Emissary will be born like anyone else. Others say it will require a summoning ceremony.
And there are others who say the Emissary will appear out of nowhere.”
…I see.
In other words, you could say that they knew nothing at all.
There hadn’t been any ‘Emissary’ when the Blue Dragon of Delight was defeated. It
seemed like a good idea to not rely on this mythical person.
Regardless, I would just hope that no dragon appeared that only an ‘Emissary’ could
defeat.
“So, I just have to stop this Universal Purification Machine then… Do you know where it
is?”
“…I have not heard any news about its location. However…I believe you may find a hint
if you go to a place called Maneia.”
“Maneia?”
“Yes. I have never been there myself…but that is what God told me.”
God, huh…
I didn’t even believe in whatever God they worshipped in this world… So, was it really a
good idea to trust everything the priest said?
But up until now, everything that he claimed to have heard from God had been correct.
“Alright. Thank you.”
“I’m happy to have been useful to you.”
◇
…A short while after.
I had come to the guild in order to learn a little about this place called Maneia.
The guild had a very large map that would show me the location.
…Or so I had thought…
“It’s not on here.”
There was no place on the guild’s map that was called ‘Maneia.’
It was highly unusual for a town to not be on a map.
…I would have to ask the receptionist about it.
The same lady who had talked to me about the Cockatrice was there.
“Can I ask you about something?”
“You have a question? What is it?”
“Can you tell me the location of a town called Maneia? I tried looking at the map, but I
couldn’t find it…”
“Uhhh…Maneia? Let me have a look.”
She said as she began to flip through the pages of a thick book.
…After some time, she spoke.
“Yes. It is around this area!”
She said. Then she picked up a pen and marked it on the map.
I didn’t know they were allowed to add things like that.
“Isn’t it pretty unusual for a town to not be on the map?”
“Yes. …I think it’s a new town that was built after this map was created!”
I see.
A new town.
That made me curious as to why it was built.
Besides, if it was related to the Universal Purification Device, it can’t be a normal town.
…However, I would find out more about that later.
For now, I had to go there and get a grasp on the situation.
“Sorry for the trouble.”
“No! You killed the Cockatrice for us, Mister Yuji! …But, seeing as how you’re looking up
other towns now, does that mean you are leaving us?”
“…Yeah. Something has come up.”
I said. And the receptionist looked very sad.
Apparently, killing the Cockatrice was a big deal.
“Uhh… You’ll be welcome at any time. So please come back if you feel like it! Since
you’re willing to fight in the Iriarch Valley of Death, there will be plenty of quests for you!”
“Thank you. …I will come again.”
I said before leaving the guild.
Now… I knew where it was, thanks to the receptionist.
So the thing to do was go and have a look.
I didn’t know if there would be any useful information there for sure… Father Shtyle might
just be wrong this time.
‘Let’s go then! Slibird, I want you to go ahead and scout out the place!’
‘Okay! …What about the slimes?’
‘Take about 100 of them with you!’
‘Got it!’
And so 100 of the slimes went with Slibird.
Things could be done much faster if they went ahead and investigated.
Chapter 155
Security was Lax
It was just as the sun had started to set.
Slibird had gone on ahead and had now arrived in the town of Maneia.
The Proud Wolf and I would reach it in about 30 minutes.
‘I can see it now!’
‘I see it!’
Slibird and the slimes reported.
At a glance, Maneia seemed like an ordinary town.
It didn’t seem like it had tight security at all. It was likely that it wasn’t ‘overrun’ by the
Blue Moon of Salvation in the same way that Ordarion was.
…However, when I looked down from the sky, I immediately saw something suspicious.
There was a large mansion on the outskirts.
And within the property was a large crowd of people who were lined up in rows.
All of them were looking outward with serious faces.
It was as if they were cautious about something.
‘…It’s over there.’
I didn’t sense any strange magic coming from the mansion.
If there had been some device inside that could destroy the entire continent, I would
have been able to detect it from far away.
In other words, the Universal Purification Device was not in there… But maybe it could
point me in the right direction.
‘Should I throw a slime?’
Slibird asked as I looked down.
Indeed, I could throw a slime down there… But there were people around the mansion
who were looking at the sky.
So they would be able to see the slime falling down… I could use concealing magic to
hide them, but there would still be a noise when they landed.
They would have a better chance of staying hidden if they infiltrated the place by land.
‘…No. They should go by land. Put the slimes down first.’
‘Okay! But, can I throw them?’
‘Sure. But do it in a place where they won’t be seen.’
‘Okay!’
And so Slibird flew over to a field and threw down the slime.
‘Ahhh!’
The discarded slime fell upsidedown towards the ground.
However, as its body was like liquid, it landed without getting hurt.
…Slibird’s treatment of the slimes seemed a little rough, but I suppose it was fine.
Slibird was used to carrying them around, so he wouldn’t do anything that was actually
dangerous.
‘You stay up in the air, Slibird. As for you slimes, go and spy on the mansion.’
‘Okay!’
As the slimes moved towards the mansion, I cast concealment magic on them.
Now they wouldn’t be seen by anyone.
I didn’t know why that mansion was being protected… But I was going to try and find out.
As I thought this, I gave an order to the Proud Wolf.
‘Proud Wolf. When we arrive, stop just outside of the town.’
‘Understood!’
We still didn’t know if those guards were a part of the Blue Moon of Salvation.
But if they were, it would look very suspicious for a former assassination candidate to
walk into the town at this time.
So I would watch from the outside and enter when the need arose.
‘We’re here!’
‘There are so many people!’
The slimes were now at the mansion.
…While there were a lot of people there, there were no magical barriers at all.
Once I knew this, I ordered the slimes.
‘Alright, surround the mansion.’
‘Okay!’
And so the slimes moved to make a circle around the mansion.
I wanted to see which parts had the weakest security before going inside.
Also…we would be able to see immediately it anyone was going in or out of the building.
If I saw anything suspicious, I could have Slibird or Proud Wolf follow them.
As I considered this…two men started to talk by the door of the mansion.
One of them was a knight with very strong-looking armor.
The other looked like a nobleman.
‘…Is the security net sound?”
The nobleman asked.
Apparently, this man had given the order.
‘Yes. We have over 200 people guarding this place day and night.’
‘Our goal is finally being realized. Keep that in mind.’
‘Of course! We won’t even let a single slime slip through our defenses!’
The knight proudly declared.
Not a single slime, huh?
Well, I wanted to accept that challenge.
Of course, I would have sent them in regardless.
‘…Can you guys get in?’
‘Yes!’
The slimes answered as they started to move in.
As for the guards surrounding it with their glimmering eyes…they didn’t notice the slimes
at all.
In spite of the knight saying that ‘not a single slime would slip through’, my slimes were
passing through very quickly.
Concealment magic made the eyes of human guards useless.
‘I got in!’
“They haven’t seen us!’
‘It was so easy!’
And so not a single slime was found as they entered the mansion.
Now… It was time to see what the Blue Moon of Salvation was up to.
Chapter 156 - Acid was Useful
Acid was Useful
Now that I knew that the Blue Moon of Salvation was trying to use the ‘Universal
Purification Device’ to ‘save’ the world, I had come to the town of Maneia in order to get
some information.
That is where I found a mansion with tight security, and had my slimes break through
their defenses. As they had succeeded, I was going to make them start searching the
place…
But there were even tighter security measures waiting for us inside.
“More doors…”
I muttered as I watched the image that appeared before me through ‘Shared Senses.’
There was a line of doors that all looked very strong.
And each door had a guard standing in front of it.
As I watched, a man entered the room.
At a glance, he looked like a villager… But there was something in his eyes that was
obviously different from the others.
“Number 5267. I’ve come for the refining duties.”
“Understood. You are granted permission to enter.”
One of the guards answered, and there was the sound of the door unlocking from the
other side. And then it swung open.
But there was no keyhole in the door.
So I wouldn’t be able to steal a key from any of the guards.
What was on the other side of the open door…was another door.
It wasn’t until the first door was properly closed that the second door opened.
Double doors.
And they could not be opened at the same time.
That meant the person who went inside would have to be trapped in that space for a
short while.
Usually, the second door would open immediately… I suppose this was a way of
stopping a potential invader who forced his way in just as the first door opened.
And now that I think about it…that space between the doors had strange holes in the
ceiling.
“Would they go that far…”
I was surprised at how strict the security was. And so I asked the slimes.
‘Can you guys go under the door?’
‘Uh…I’ll try!’
It would have to be waterproof in order to stop the slimes.
Even if this place had tight security, I doubt they built this place to be waterproof.
Or so I thought…
‘Something is stopping me!’
‘I can’t get in!’
The slimes tried to enter, but the door stopped them.
On closer inspection, there was something like rubber in between… And this rubber seal
was preventing the slimes from sliding through.
So it was waterproof after all.
“…I see. Poison gas.”
They used that space between the two doors so they could kill intruders with poison gas.
And so the doors needed to be airtight so that the gas didn’t leak…
Obviously, it was even easier to stop water.
In that case, this meant that the slimes had to enter while the door was still opened…
Unfortunately, the doors opened and closed very quickly, and the slimes were not fast
enough.
So…
‘We have no choice. We have to break it…’
‘Break it!?’
‘But won’t they find out?’
The slimes sounded very surprised when they heard me.
But I wasn’t suggesting that we destroy the entire door.
— ‘Slime Acid.’
I had seen such a thing among the Tamer Skills.
I believed it was a slime ability that used acid.
‘Can you use a skill called ‘Slime Acid’?’
‘Maybe!’
‘It’s that thing that melts stuff, right?’
‘Yeah. Can you use it on the rubber that’s getting in your way? … Just use a little so that
no one notices.’
It was likely a natural rubber that was being used to seal the door.
And natural rubber was supposed to be weak to acid.
…While people would notice if we broke down the whole door, we could probably escape
their notice if we just melted a little rubber.
‘Okay!’
And so the slimes started to rub their acid all over the rubber.
And then…while it was slow, the rubber started to melt.
‘It’s looking good. …Maybe we can use this skill for hunting as well?’
I had assumed that the slimes had no method for attacking, but maybe they could do
something with this acid.
Or so I thought…
‘Hmmm… But my mom said slime acid is no good for fighting!’
‘There are some strong slimes that can melt through anything…but I can’t do that…’
Apparently, most slime acid was not strong enough to fight other monsters.
However, this weak acid was still perfect for what we needed currently.
If it was too strong, then there would be smoke rising from the rubber as it melted.
But this acid melted very slowly and quietly, which was perfect for getting in without being
noticed.
And so we waited… Eventually, the rubber melted until there was a small gap under the
door.
‘Do you think that you can get in now?’
It might become noticeable if they made too big a gap.
Besides, the slimes only need a gap that was a millimeter wide in order to get in.
So this seemed like it would be enough.
‘Oh, yeah!’
‘I can get in!’
So saying, the slimes started to slip through, one by one.
While it had taken a lot of work, we had somehow made it.
Chapter 157 - Undercover Operation
Undercover Operation
The slimes used the same method to get passed the second door as well. And they had
now arrived in the room on the other side.
A most bizarre scene lay before them.
‘Wha-what is this!’
‘That water looks gross!’
There was a large glass container filled with a water-like liquid in the center of the room.
People in red clothes were facing the glass container and praying.
On further inspection, the man who had just entered—the villager who was called
‘number 5267’ was also praying with them.
Then one of the men in red clothes stood up.
“My prayer.”
He said. And then he made a small cut in his palm with a knife.
And then…he let the blood drip into the container.
With every drop of blood, the liquid in the container seemed to get darker.
But there was so much liquid in the glass container. A few drops of blood should not
have made such a difference.
Usually, it would have just been diluted by the water until it was barely even noticeable.
However, all of the liquid became black after just 10 drops of blood.
‘…What…?’
‘Hmm. It’s so weird!’
‘It’s like the water they carried for the Fire Dragon!’
…The Fire Dragon water, huh.
They were probably talking about the cursed water that the Blue Moon of Salvation had
carried up the mountain.
In that case…
‘So this is where they produce the cursed water then.’
I had undone the curse before.
So cursed water didn’t really frighten me… The problem was…why were they making
cursed water here?
There was no mistaking it now. This facility was related to the Universal Purification
Device.
So there must be a reason that they were making cursed water here as well.
‘…Go search the other rooms too.’
There wasn’t enough information here.
And so I had the slimes search the rest of the facility.
Thankfully, I already knew how to get past doors that were waterproof.
So the slimes could enter any of the rooms that they wanted.
It was a good opportunity to expose all of the secrets that this place had in store.
One hour later.
‘It’s a dead-end!’
‘This side is a dead-end too!’
The slimes had checked every room now, and they had reached a dead-end.
Perhaps we had now seen everything that there was to see.
That being said…we still haven’t found any completely damning information that proved
the enemy’s intention.
‘This room seems to be the most likely.’
I said as I gazed at one of the rooms that the slime had entered.
It was filled with numerous barrels.
And all of them were filled with cursed water.
Most of the facility had ended up being a ‘cursed water’ production plant… And this was
the room where the finished water was stored.
The problem was, where were they going after this?
There were several hidden doors here that led to underground tunnels. And those led to
the forest. But I didn’t know where they went after that.
We would have to follow someone as they moved the barrels.
‘Stay there and wait for someone to come.’
‘Okay!’
I asked the slimes to monitor the room until someone arrived.
…But waiting like this was tiring, so I hoped that someone would come soon.
Chapter 158 - Witnessing the Scene of Transportation
Witnessing the Scene of Transportation
‘Someone is coming!’
The slimes said. It hadn’t even been 30 minutes since they started monitoring the room.
Indeed, I could hear the footsteps.
‘…It’s coming from the hidden passage.’
The sounds were coming from the underground passage.
And…then a trapdoor opened and four men came out.
There was something odd about their eyes. They all looked hollow.
‘They look so creepy!’
‘So weird.’
The slimes said after seeing the men.
Apparently, even the slimes felt uncomfortable looking at them.
As I thought this, the men remained completely silent as they each picked up a barrel
and headed back to the trapdoor.
…If we followed them, we could find out where they were taking the barrels.
‘Can you follow them? If you can’t, we’ll have to ask the Proud Wolf for help…’
‘We can do it!’
Thankfully, the men were not very fast on their feet.
They carried the heavy barrels at a fixed pace.
Their eyes were also fixed straight ahead. They never looked around cautiously or
seemed to care about where they were going.
But there was no roads, so it was a wonder that they didn’t get lost.
It was as if they were machines who were set to move along a determined route.
I thought about this as the slimes followed them… Eventually, the scene around them
started to change. They were entering a mining area.
There were bare rocks and carved out cliffs.
And yet they walked through it without hesitation–and then they finally stopped.
There was an old door in front of where they stood.
And above the door, the words, ‘Maneia Mine #5’ were written.
It looked like an ordinary entrance to a mine.
However, if you looked closely through the cracks of the old wooden panels, you could
see flashes of brand new metal.
So, while it was disguised to look like a mine from the outside, it was actually a heavily
guarded facility.
As I watched, the men with vacant eyes suddenly opened their mouths.
“#4263, #4265, #4268, #4272. Transportation complete.”
The only people that were outside were the men with the barrels and the slimes.
The answer came from the other side of the door.
“Say the prayer.”
After the voice rang from the door, one of the men with the barrels said something that I
couldn’t understand.
It wasn’t so much that I couldn’t hear it—I couldn’t even tell if it was a human voice.
It was more like disturbing noise from a broken speaker.
It was probably a password used to differentiate allies from enemies… It was very
creepy.
As I thought this, the door opened.
Unsurprisingly, there were two doors.
“Enter, #4263.”
Came the voice. One man entered and then I heard the sound of the second door
opening.
Once he was through, #4265 was called next.
It seemed like they were only allowed in one at a time.
Eventually, all four of them had gone inside.
‘Can you get in?’
‘Of course!’
This door was waterproof, just like the last one.
As the slimes already knew how to get through, they quickly melted the rubber with acid
and went through the door.
‘It’s that gross water!’
‘There is so much here!’
There was a large room on the other side of the two doors.
And the barrels of cursed water were placed in one corner.
“#4263, #4264, #4268, #4272. Begin transportation.”
“Approved.”
The men put down their barrels and talked to the men inside. Then they went outside
again.
They would probably make several more trips to carry the barrels.
It was clear that this was the place that the cursed water was to be used.
‘There’s a path over there!’
‘Over there too!’
The slimes said as they went further into the facility.
Now…what would they find?
Chapter 159 - Great Magic Detected
Great Magic Detected
‘It’s another dead end!’
The slimes shouted after seeing that the path was blocked by a metal panel.
There wasn’t even a door. It was just a panel.
‘What’s on the other side of the wall?’
‘There’s nothing!’
A slime had slipped through the crack between the panel and the wall.
However, there was nothing to be found there.
‘…It seems like it was originally a very big mine.’
Most of the routes were like this.
Apparently, they had used a small part of the mine to create this facility.
The paths were probably blocked off so they could stop intruders from coming in through
the unused passages.
We had already discovered over 100 passages that were blocked off.
But…it would have taken an enormous amount of time and resources to block off all of
those passages.
It seemed like they would be better off expanding the facility they made the Cursed Water
in, and keep the device in there… But maybe there was a reason that they couldn’t.
As I wondered about this, I continued to send the slimes out to search the area far and
wide.
And then…they detected a spot of huge magical energy in the mines.
‘…This…is big…’
I could feel it through Shared Senses. It was clearly on a much different scale than an
ordinary human or magic tool.
In fact, it was much closer to a dragon, if anything.
But even the Fire Dragon had not had such strong magical energy.
‘Something is there!’
‘It’s huge!’
The slimes said as they headed to the source of the energy.
‘Be careful.’
Whatever it was, it wasn’t moving.
But that didn’t mean that it was safe.
Well, I could always protect them with ‘Magic Transfer’ if things got a little dangerous.
As I considered this, the slimes continued to go deeper in.
And then…they were suddenly in a very large room.
It was so big that I couldn’t take in the entirety of it from where the slimes were standing.
In such large mines as these, there are often gigantic underground chambers where the
ore once was…that’s probably what this place was.
And in this gigantic space…was the gigantic and ominous-looking machine.
There were armed men protecting the area…but they were somehow smaller than the
individual bolts that held the machine together.
Yes, even the dragons I had fought looked small compared to this machine.
This was most likely…the Universal Purification Device.
‘So this is the scale that is required when making a machine that can destroy a
continent…’
After seeing the Universal Purification Device, I could finally understand why the Blue
Moon of Salvation had built it in a mine.
It was too big to have it on the surface.
Had they wanted to hide it in a factory, they would have had to construct a building that
was dozens of times wider and taller than the facility that made the Cursed Water.
It would draw too much attention…in fact, it would be like asking for people to be
suspicious.
And so that was why the Blue Moon of Salvation had put the magic device deep within
this old mine.
That was my conclusion. Now I had to figure out how to deal with it.
Would I be able to destroy it if I used Hellfire of Obliteration on it?
But…this device was supposed to be able to destroy a continent.
There was no guarantee that it wouldn’t be able to withstand the heat of Hellfire of
Obliteration.
‘Maybe it would be better to just take over the entire facility and prevent any members
of the Blue Moon of Salvation from getting inside…?’
Even if the machine was hard to destroy, the people controlling it were not.
I could station the slimes all over the facility and have them take down anyone who tried
to get in. I could keep the enemy away from the machine.
Surely even the Blue Moon of Salvation would not be able to do anything if they couldn’t
get near to the device.
However…it would be hard to do that for an extended period of time.
While the slimes could take shifts, there was only one me.
And in spite of their numbers, the slimes couldn’t fight the Blue Moon of Salvation without
magic.
That meant that in order to maintain control of the place, I would have to stay up all day
and all night and support the slimes.
That would not last very long.
As a former corporate slave, I could stay up for three nights in a row, but I didn’t know if
I could go any further than that.
If only there were two of me, we could take turns in maintaining security.
As I thought about this…a slime raised its voice.
‘There’s something over there as well!’
The slime was looking at something that was behind the device.
As the device was too big, I couldn’t see it with my own eyes…but I definitely detected
the magic coming from it.
It was also big…and felt like a dragon.
In terms of size, the energy might have been even larger than the Universal Purification
Device.
But unlike the Universal Purification Device, it seemed like a living creature. And there
was something about it that felt weakened.
The main reason I hadn’t noticed it immediately was probably because it was hiding
behind the device…but the fact that it was weakened probably affected this as well.
‘I’m going to take a look!’
The slimes said as they got closer to the source.
But even if the creature was weakened, it could still be dangerous.
After all, it was as strong as a dragon.
Strong monsters were strong even when they were weakened.
If anything, an injured monster is likely to be angry and could be even more dangerous
than usual.
After all, I had only had to fight the Fire Dragon because it had gone berserk after being
hurt by the rain.
And…we didn’t even know if this was a natural monster.
This was the Blue Moon of Salvation, after all.
It could be a manmade monster or a mutant that was created to protect the device. I
would not be surprised if it was the case.
…But even a normal monster could attack the slimes on sight.
‘Be careful. We don’t know if it’s friendly or not.’
‘Okay!’
So saying, the slimes move to the back of the Universal Purification Device.
Chapter 160 - The Slimes were Brave
The Slimes were Brave
‘It’s a dragon!’
‘It’s huge!’
That was what the slimes were shouting after they had reached the other side of the
giant machine…
A single dragon was there.
Its whole body was shackled in chains, and it was horribly weakened. But it was definitely
a dragon.
And…it was most likely a very high-ranking dragon.
It was much larger than the Blue Dragon of Delight.
I had felt that the energy was similar to a dragon…and it turned out to be the case.
Dragons were supposed to be rare monsters in this world…but it seemed like I couldn’t
stop bumping into them.
Maybe I had some kind of connection to dragons.
As I thought this, I prepared some defense magic.
If the dragon proved to be hostile, I would have to retrieve the slimes immediately.
Fighting a dragon head-on while we were inside of the Blue Moon of Salvation’s base
would be suicided.
Of course, if I did have to run away, I would do so after hitting the Universal Purification
device with Hellfire of Obliteration first.
That was the plan…
‘It doesn’t look too good!’
‘It’s chained up!’
‘Poor thing!’
The slimes said as they gathered around the dragon.
From their movements, it seemed like they had no sense of caution at all.
…Did they even remember that we were in enemy territory?
‘Hey, should you guys really be getting so close?’
I asked as I made preparations to use magic.
And then…the slimes replied with their careless voices.
‘It’s fine!’
‘I’m not scared!’
They answered as they went closer and closer to the dragon.
They had been very afraid when facing the Blue Dragon of Delight, so there much be a
good reason that they felt it was different this time.
Slimes were monsters, after all. They probably had some kind of ‘monster’s intuition.’
As I considered this…the slimes started to climb up the dragon’s body.
‘…Hey. You do realize that that’s a dragon you’re climbing over…?’
I couldn’t help but ask as I watched in confusion.
I could understand getting closer to it. Well, barely.
But…climbing it?
Climbing a wounded dragon that could very well be an enemy…?
‘Well, don’t come crying to me if something happens…’
I muttered as I watched the slimes.
Still, I was ready to use magic—but I wasn’t confident I could protect them completely
when they were this close.
But I couldn’t force them to stop either.
Really, the only thing I could do at this point was to pray for their safety.
‘Can you hear me?’
As I was praying for the slimes, one of them reached the top of the dragon’s head and
started talking to it.
And then…the dragon’s eyes opened slightly.
‘…I am seeing things now…this must mean I am finally going to die…’
While the dragon had looked surprised for a second, it muttered in a dry voice and then
closed its eyes again.
Apparently, it didn’t think that the slimes were real.
‘But, I am here!’
‘You’re not seeing things!’
The slimes shouted angrily.
As they had been ignored, they now wanted to prove that they existed. So they began
to hop around on his face and back… But the dragon’s eyes remained shut.
And then…finally, one of the slimes lost patience and said to me,
‘Yuji! Water!’
Water…?
Did they want me to use water to force the dragon to wake up?
What the hell were they thinking…?
Still, I used Shared Senses to check the area surrounding the dragon.
While there were guards around the machine, there was no one close to the dragon.
They were probably staying away, because the dragon would kill them if it saw them.
Instead, they were using strong chains to keep it from escaping.
Given the situation…I could probably get away with using some water magic.
However, I wasn’t sure.
‘Hey, are you sure this is a good idea?’
‘It’s fine!’
‘Water! Hurry!’
The slimes shouted back.
Apparently, the word ‘caution’ was not in the dictionary of slimes.
Chapter 161 - We Were Able To Communicate
We Were Able To Communicate
…Well, judging by its temperament, it did not seem very hostile to us.
Maybe it would be fine then?
And so I activated the magic.
‘Magic Transfer—Water Supply.’
I chanted. And then water shot out from the slime that was on the dragon’s head. It was
aimed right at the dragon’s eye.
This seemed to shock the dragon, and its eyes opened.
The slime did not miss its opportunity. This time, it went right in front of the dragon’s
eyeball and asked:
‘Can you hear me?’
‘…I can hear you.’
The dragon replied in a coarse voice.
It seemed like it finally accepted their existence.
Also…this meant that they were able to talk to each other.
‘What are you? And why are you able to use water magic?’
The dragon asked.
The weak and cowardly…Proud Wolf would have run away at the sound of its voice.
However, I didn’t sense any hostility in its voice at all.
What I did sense, was a surprise, and also—resignation.
As I mused on this, the slimes answered.
‘We’re Yuji’s slimes!’
‘That water was Yuji’s magic!’
Upon hearing these words, the dragon’s eyes widened.
And then it smiled slightly…it now looked at the slimes with deep interest.
‘Hmmm…slimes with a master, huh? ‘Magic Transfer.’ What a rare thing I have seen
before my death.’
Apparently, this dragon knew about Magic Transfer.
I thought no one in this world knew about it… What did this mean?
Maybe it’s because this dragon had lived for a very long time.
It could talk, after all. So this might be a good chance to gain some information.
Thinking this…I activated Monster Mutual Understanding.
Up until now, I had been using Shared Senses to listen to the dragon and slimes’
conversation.
However, it would be better to talk to it directly if I wanted to ask for information.
It was the first time I would be using it at a long distance with a monster I’ve never tamed
before…
So I wasn’t sure it would work.
Still, I tried… And then, I felt the sensation of being connected to the dragon.
Apparently, it had worked.
‘…Can you hear me?’
I started to talk to the dragon through Monster Mutual Understanding.
And then…I got an answer.
‘…Monster Mutual Understanding? So, you must be the master of the slimes?’
‘I am. The slimes don’t mean you any harm. So please don’t hurt them.’
First, I let the dragon know that we weren’t enemies.
Maybe it wasn’t too convincing since we had suddenly sprayed water into its eye… But
it was the truth.
‘I thought I would die all alone, so I am happy to do so in a more cheerful atmosphere. I
have no reason to attack you. …If anything, I should be thanking you.’
Apparently, it did not recognize the act of pouring water on someone during your first
acquaintance as terrible manners.
This dragon had not only a big body, but a big heart.
But…we couldn’t just let it die.
This dragon was a valuable source of information.
After all, this dragon had been here for a long time, and saw what the Blue Moon of
Salvation were doing.
What they did, what they would do. It likely knew much more than me.
‘Don’t you think it’s a little early to die?’
From what I could tell, the dragon was weakening…but it did not seem like it was dying.
But when I asked about this, the dragon shook its head.
‘No, it is only a matter of time now. I know myself better than anyone.’
‘But I can use healing magic as well. I don’t know how effective it will be on a dragon…
But it might work?’
‘Please don’t do that. You may be able to extend my life… But what life would that be
when I am chained here? No, dying early would be the best way to rebel against them.’
The dragon sounded calm… But when he said ‘them’ it seemed like its eyes flashed with
anger and hate for a second.
Maybe Monster Mutual Understanding was making it easier for me to read its emotions.
Of course, I assumed it meant the Blue Moon of Salvation.
Who else could capture such a large dragon and keep it a prisoner?
And so I asked it:
‘By ‘them,’ do you mean the Blue Moon of Salvation?’
‘Yes. …But you know their name. Does that mean you are one of them?’
‘No, quite the opposite. I sent my slimes in here in order to stop them.’
‘…You are going to stop them?’
The dragon reacted to those words. It stared hard at the slimes.
It seemed very interested.
‘Yeah. That’s why I need to know what to do. What don’t they want me to do, what is
their weakness… Do you know?’
From the dragon’s words, I got the impression that the hate towards the Blue Moon of
Salvation was stronger than the desire to escape.
So I decided to be plain and honest.
And then…
‘Very well. I will tell you.’
The dragon replied without hesitation.
So I had made the right choice.
‘While I was shackled here all of this time, I did not see everything that they were doing…
What I do know is that they are trying to use me for something. Is that alright?’
‘Of course. …The first thing I want to know is why they have you chained down here?’
Considering that there were human guards stationed down here, it was clear that the
dragon wasn’t being used as a guard dog.
Even if they had wanted to do that, it seemed rather pointless, as this dragon would not
obey them.
Not only that, but they had the dragon chained up so it couldn’t even move properly.
So there must be a different reason…
‘The reason that I was imprisoned here, was so they could draw out my magical energy.’
The dragon replied.
‘Draw out?’
‘Yes. They pour some strange water on me….and then the energy is drained from my
body. They gather that energy and send it into that odd machine.’
The dragon looked at the long and thick cord that stretched out from its collar.
The metal cable went straight into the Universal Purification Device.
So, that was what they used to send power to the machine.
Chapter 162 - I Tried Negotiating
I Tried Negotiating
I had been quite curious about just how they were able to keep such a giant machine
running… So, it was the power of a dragon.
That’s why they needed so much Cursed Water.
‘In other words…if I let you go, I can put an end to their plan?’
There was plenty of Cursed Water left in the production plant.
And yet, they were still making more.
That suggested…they still needed more power to feed into the machine.
Unless, of course, they were just making it as an added precaution.
It would be very difficult to acquire so much magic energy through other means. And
while there could be other facilities, it was unlikely they had a backup dragon.
So, it seemed likely that releasing the dragon now would mean I could stop them.
‘A human would help me? …But even my power is not enough to help me escape. What
can you do?’
‘Yeah. I can use ‘Magic Transfer,’ which allows me to use magic remotely through the
slimes.’
There was also another reason to release the dragon.
While it would be possible for me to use Magic Transfer and destroy the machine…if I
did, then the Blue Moon of Salvation would think that some ‘mysterious magic put an
end to their plan.’
Which will mean that they would start searching for the culprit.
But if a dragon was going berserk down there, it would be a different story.
I could use the chaos to fire off a few rounds of Hellfire of Obliteration, and the enemy
would just think that it was the work of the dragon.
In other words, I was going to put the blame on the dragon for my crimes(well, it’s not
really a crime, because it’s to stop something bad).
‘Magic Transfer? But that is limited to the magic that you can use. Transfering a lot of
water isn’t going to do anything here.’
Because it was the first thing I did, the dragon thought I could only use that kind of
magic…
I had only done it because the slimes kept asking me too. I hadn’t even wanted to do
it…
I actually felt really bad about splashing water over a weakened animal.
‘I mainly use magic when I fight. So I have more powerful attack magic too.’
‘Attack magic… What are you going to use?’
‘Well, what about burning away the chains with Hellfire of Obliteration?’
It didn’t affect as wide an area as Hellfire of Death, and it was easier to control.
If I adjusted it right, I might be able to cut the chains without hurting the dragon…maybe.
But dragons were strong against fire, so being burned a little shouldn’t—no, that wasn’t
good.
After all, I had killed a dragon by using Hellfire of Death when I first came to this world.
This dragon looked a lot stronger…but then again, it was weakened. So there was no
guarantee it would survive.
‘A Tamer who can use Hellfire of Obliteration… Are you trying to be funny?’
Tamer.
Yes, I was a Tamer and told everyone that I was…but it wasn’t my only job.
It was a job that wasn’t very well-known here, so I generally left it out.
But…maybe a dragon who knew about Magic Transfer would understand.
‘I am a Tamer, but I’m also a Sage. Do you understand?’
The effect was amazing.
The dragon’s expression changed in an instant…then it muttered.
‘You’re a Tamer and a Sage? You’re just like…’
Even its voice sounded different now.
It was like he was thinking seriously about something…no, remembering the past.
After a while, the dragon asked me,
‘Name some other magic that is more powerful than Hellfire of Obliteration. If you really
are a Sage, it should be easy.’
‘If it’s magic I’ve used before… Hellfire of Death, Curse of Eternal Tundra, and
Suppression Isolation Barrier.’
The dragon’s expression changed when it heard this.
Then after a moment of silence…it muttered.
‘It’s hard to believe… But someone who is not a Sage would not know those names. I
never would have thought that I would meet such a person in a place like this… I suppose
my luck hasn’t dried out completely.’
The dragon said. Then it closed its eyes as if praying.
Apparently, it believed me.
So, the problem was deciding what to do now.
The things that kept the dragon imprisoned here would not be easily broken.
Attacking it with random magic wasn’t likely to work.
‘So, how can I help you? Should I heal you with recovery magic and then break the
chains?’
‘Recovery… Yes, it is true that I have been drained of energy, but that is not the problem.
…Look at my stomach.’
‘Stomach?’
I muttered as I had the slimes move to the dragon’s stomach.
And then…I saw that there was a thick, black stake piercing it.
The stake had an ominous aura that I could feel through Shared Senses.
‘This…is it cursed?’
It seemed even stronger than the magic stone that nearly destroyed the Dryad’s forest.
It was no wonder the dragon was weakened.
The Blue Moon of Salvation had probably snuck up on the dragon and pierced him with
it. That was how they were able to capture and bring it down here.
‘So you know. …I would not be at the mercy of such humans as those if not for this thing.’
So it was all because of this cursed stake in the dragon’s body.
I had been wondering if metal chains were really enough to restrain a dragon… So that’s
how it worked.
Chapter 163 - Powerful Curse-Breaking Magic
Powerful Curse-Breaking Magic
‘So, I just need to break the curse?’
‘Aye. But…it cannot be something that’s half-baked. It is very powerful. …How far can
you go with dispelling magic?’
How far, huh?
As for the magic that I had, there were a few that seemed strong, judging by their names.
For instance, there was one called ‘Complete Purification Consecration.’
However, I had no idea what that actually did.
The only one that I was sure worked was…
‘I can do Curse Break – Extreme.’
‘Extreme…!? Not, ‘True’?”
‘…I can use that too. Is ‘True’ stronger?’
I had assumed that ‘Extreme’ was the stronger one and had used it when it was
necessary…
Maybe I had been wrong.
While there was a large variety of magic that I could use, I didn’t have a lot of knowledge
about them.
In fact, I had only used a small fraction of all the magic I had.
One of these days, it would be nice to go through all of them one by one… But then
again, that seemed incredibly dangerous.
Up until now, I had used things like Hellfire of Death and Suppression Isolation Barrier,
which made my MP go below 0… But if there was something that used even more MP
then those, there was a possibility that I could die.
Besides, there were spells like Curse of Eternal Tundra that affected the surrounding
area as well.
If I froze the neighborhood when there wasn’t even a Fire Dragon around, it would be
quite the incident.
It was for these reasons that I had such little knowledge about my own magic.
‘No… Extreme is the stronger one. However…are you sure that you can use it?’
‘Well, I’ve used it before. So unless I managed to forget, I should be able to do it again.’
While the MP depletion was quite bad, it wasn’t as bad as Curse of Eternal Tundra.
And since I hadn’t used any MP today, it shouldn’t be a problem.
However…it was odd that the dragon was surprised about me using Curse Break –
Extreme, when I had already said that I could use Hellfire of Death.
As the person who used them, Hellfire of Death seemed like it was on a superior level.
‘Uh, it’s not really that difficult to use, right? I mean, it doesn’t use nearly as much energy
as something like Hellfire of Death.’
‘If you only look at energy depletion, that is true… But it requires an incredibly strong
magic network and precision in the ability to control it. In terms of actual rank, it is far
above Hellfire of Death.’
I see…
There sure was a lot to magic.
I had never even thought about control. However, Curse Break – Extreme was
apparently very difficult to use.
That being said, it wasn’t difficult at all for me…
‘So, it’s really powerful magic then…’
‘Aye. It’s magic that only the freakishly strongest Sages are able to use. As for you…Yuji.
What are you? How did you come to use such powerful magic?’
Oh, it called me by my name.
I was just called ‘you’ up until now, so it felt like I had been ranked up.
Well, I could just dodge the question…but this dragon might know something about the
books.
It would probably be better to be honest here.
I really wanted to know more about those books.
‘I read it in a book.’
‘A…book?’
The dragon sounded confused.
Apparently, it was unusual for humans to learn magic through reading books.
Well, who knew if this dragon even knew that much about what was normal for humans.
‘Yeah. Like, there was one called ‘Magic Book on the Annihilation of the Soul.’’
‘Annihilation… Ah, I have heard of it. But…I don’t think accidentally reading that would
allow you to understand it.’
‘…Really?’
‘It is only Sorcerers who have offered their souls who are able to understand and learn
after years of study. It was a human Sage who told me this.’
I had read it and understood it just fine…
Maybe I had read a different book.
There could be multiple books with the same title.
‘I see. I think that might be a different book than the one that I read… In any case, it
seems that it’ll be fine as long as I can use Curse Break – Extreme. So, which one should
I use, True of Extreme?’
‘If you can manage it, you should use Extreme. While True may be enough to free me,
the side effects might still remain.’
I see. So it was to protect it afterward.
Well, since it didn’t use that much MP, it was a good idea to use Extreme.
After all, I wanted this dragon to wreak havoc after this.
‘Alright. I’m ready to do it…are you?’
‘I’m ready. It’s not like there is anything I can do in preparation anyway. Just break this
curse so that I can move.’
‘Got it. Alright, I’ll activate it in 30 seconds.’
I said as I inspected the area surrounding the dragon.
I couldn’t see anyone from the Blue Moon of Salvation nearby. As for places they could
be hiding…it didn’t seem like there were any.
‘Slimes. Are you ready?’
‘We’re ready!’
I asked the slimes and they replied cheerfully.
I had all of the slimes combine so that they wouldn’t get hurt when the dragon went
berserk.
Now they could stay to the side and help me support the dragon with magic.
And then the 30 seconds were up.
Chapter 164 - The Dragon was Strong
The Dragon was Strong
‘Magic Transfer – ‘Curse Break – Extreme.’’
I chanted. And then a bright light shot out of the slime and headed towards the dragon’s
stomach.
The light seemed to coat the black stake as it purified it and took away its power.
And then the thing that had been so prominent a moment ago; disappeared.
(I didn’t realize it was that powerful…)
I hadn’t put much thought into using it the last time… My only intention had been to use
something that looked decently strong.
In any case, there was one more magic I had to activate.
‘Magic Transfer – ‘Perfect Heal.’’
This time, it was healing magic.
The dragon had been treated incredibly poorly here and had deep wounds.
Up until now, I hadn’t used healing magic for fear of the Blue Moon of Salvation
noticing…but there was no need to worry now.
The healing magic unleashed through the slime and quickly erased every wound on the
dragon’s body, until there were no traces of them ever having been there.
‘That is advanced healing magic! I am in your debt! …Now, I can run wild.’
‘Yeah. I hope you do. …But if you can, try not to hit the slimes too much.’
‘It’s fine if it’s not too much!?’
The slimes sounded quite shocked.
They thought that since they helped the dragon, they would not be attacked.
‘Don’t worry, I’ll be protecting you when you do get hit. …But you should still run away.’
I doubted the dragon would be hitting them on purpose…but strong attacks didn’t always
have the highest precision.
Attacks like Hellfire of Death and Curse of Eternal Tundra were so powerful that the
damage could not be easily contained.
If the dragon had similar methods of attack, then it would be better to just protect the
slimes than ask the dragon to not use them.
After all, those kinds of wide-area attacks were perfect for this situation.
‘Okay!’
‘We’ll run away then!’
The slimes said. And so they immediately ran.
While it was nothing compared to the Proud Wolf, it was still pretty impressive speed.
The dragon waited for them to disappear behind a boulder before making a move.
‘Now…it’s time to get to business.’
The dragon muttered. Then it flapped its chained wings.
The dragon’s overwhelming power was enough to break the chains as if they were
spider’s webs.
Without the stake, metal chains were nothing.
‘First things first. That ominous-looking machine!’
The dragon said as it took a step forward.
In spite of its giant size, there was agility in its movements as it dashed towards the
Universal Purification Device. Then the dragon swung its thick claws.
Of course, the members of the Blue Moon of Salvation would not stand by and watch.
However, it had all happened so suddenly, that they were unable to deal with the
situation.
The curse had suddenly been broken and a completely restored dragon was now
attacking.
You would need someone who was at least strong enough to use Hellfire of Obliteration
in order to deal with this situation.
So it was no wonder that these mere guardsmen were panicking.
However, they hadn’t been stationed here without a reason, and they were still quite
capable.
“State of emergency! The dragon has been released! Requesting immediate backup—”
They knew at once that this was out of their control, and so they asked for backup.
However, the dragon ignored them as it continued to attack the machine.
“There is one dragon. The dragon that powers the machine…”
“Emergency…answer…”
All the guards were contacting different locations and asking for help.
Perhaps they were also scared about being killed altogether in one hit, because they
were starting to spread out.
Though, it did seem like they knew that they were going to die.
But they were trying to buy some time by not all going out at once.
If they could only ensure that the dragon took at least 10 hits to kill all of them…
But, it was no use.
‘Hahaha! Now, you will pay for trying to use me to power your machine!’
The dragon’s claws ignored the guards and went straight for the Universal Purification
Device.
The machine was massive and incredibly strong… However, it may as well have been a
sandcastle to the dragon.
The bolts, which were larger than a human, came flying off like staples or nails.
Parts that had all the weight of construction vehicles were also blown away like sand.
The guards were never targeted by the dragon. However, they were crushed to death
by the flying parts.
Dragons were so strong that humans could die in the aftermath of their attack.
‘Hmm? …I was sure that those scum who tormented me were right here a moment ago…
Where did they run?’
The dragon asked as it looked around in puzzlement.
Apparently, it had been so preoccupied with the machine that it hadn’t noticed what had
happened to the guards.
‘If you’re asking about the guards, they’re all dead. They got hit by the debris from the
broken machine.’
‘…I see. So, I was being restrained by such weaklings all of this time… Those damned
chains…’
The dragon said with an angry roar. Then it let out a torrent of flame towards a pile of
materials that were in a corner.
There were many barrels of Cursed Water there as well, and they all burned up and
turned into ash.
There must have been a few members of the Blue Moon of Salvation as well, because I
saw some pale bones there when it was finished.
…This was perhaps the first time that I saw the true power of a dragon this close up.
Up until now, I had killed them from far away with Hellfire of Death or attacked them
when they hit the ground.
Dragons were dangerous as enemies, but very reliable as allies.
Chapter 165 - It was going to force its way through
It was going to force its way through
‘That’s it for this machine. …So, I suppose the only thing left to do it escape from here.’
‘Yeah, please do. …Do you want backup?’
‘I do not require backup. They are so weak that not killing them would be the real feat.’
So saying, the dragon stomped loudly as it moved through the mountain cavern.
However, there were no passages that it could fit through. It muttered with annoyance.
‘…Too small.’
While this mountain was huge, it was not large enough for a dragon to walk around in.
There were several rooms that were wide and open, but the passages that connected
them were narrow.
That being said…the dragon was here. That meant there was some route that the Blue
Moon of Salvation used to carry it here.
And so I started to search the area through using Shared Senses.
After a while, I discovered something to the far left that looked like a transportation route.
It was currently blocked by a giant metal plate, but I suspected that it led to a gigantic,
vertical hole to the surface.
Perhaps this was how they had brought the dragon and the giant Universal Purification
Machine here.
‘If you walk to the left, you’ll find something that may be an escape route.’
‘An escape route. …You have my thanks.’
The dragon replied. However, it did not go to the left.
I was sure that the passage there was big enough for it to fit…
‘That’s not the right way.’
‘I know.’
The dragon said. Then it swung its claws into the walls of the narrow passage.
The walls crumbled and parts of the ceiling began to fall.
‘Ahhh!’
‘We’re going to get buried! Help!’
As the rocks came down around the slimes, they screamed for help.
I protected them with a magic barrier. Then I asked the dragon.
‘Surely, you’re not going to force your way through there…?’
‘Of course, I am. …All of that pain and humiliation they forced onto me. You don’t think
I could leave until I made them pay for it with their lives, do you?’
I see.
Apparently, the hatred the dragon had for the Blue Moon of Salvation was very deep.
Well, they had captured it and stuck a cursed stake into its stomach. Then after much
torture, they used Cursed Water to take its energy… It would be strange if you didn’t
hold a grudge.
As for completely destroying their base. I was in total agreement.
That being said…
‘If you take too long, the reinforcements will arrive.’
‘I hope they do. Then I’ll kill every last one of them.’
‘I hope it will be that easy…’
From my own experience, individual members of the Blue Moon of Salvation were not
very strong.
However, they often carried things that were unknown to me—things like cursed stakes.
‘I can deal with the rest here. Why don’t you just escape for now?’
The Universal Purification Device was important, but in the end, it was just a machine.
What if they had another one hidden in another mountain… That would mean they could
just capture the dragon again and continue on with their plan.
‘That may be the wise thing to do. But if they bring another Cursed Stake… Who knows?
I might get trapped again.’
‘Yeah. That’s what I’m worried about.’
‘But still… Surely we can deal with it together? …I wish to make them pay with my own
hands. Please help me.’
Together, huh.
Indeed… Even if they did use another stake, I could dispell the curse.
Of course, there was the possibility that the enemy had even more powerful weapons…
Still, I liked the idea of being able to destroy the base and make it look like it was all the
dragon’s work. Besides, if the dragon was their target, then the enemy’s attacks would
not be focused on the slimes.
The problem was, I could run out of energy after the fight. And if they were to capture
the dragon then…that would be the worst possible outcome…
‘Okay, but we’ll retreat when half of my MP is depleted. I’ll help you if you promise to
obey that condition.’
‘Thank you. So…I will do as much as I can until then.’
The dragon said. And then it returned to destroying the walls.
I watched this as I said to the slimes,
‘Stay by the exits just in case. I don’t want anyone to escape.’
‘Okay!’
And so the slimes started to move towards the exits.
Now, even if the enemy realized what was happening, they would not be able to leave.
Chapter 166 - Heatproof Alloy
Heatproof Alloy
‘Yes, now I can go through.’
The dragon said after some time.
The once narrow passage had been torn open, and it was just big enough for the dragon
to squeeze through now.
And so it stepped inside.
‘Hmm…so they didn’t escape.’
The dragon muttered once it had gone through.
In front of it, were members of the Blue Moon of Salvation.
“There it is! Our power source!!”
“Activate the magic device! I don’t care if we die!”
The dragon heard their words and then drew its claws across the ground angrily.
Apparently, being called ‘power source’ even now was not very pleasing to it.
‘Vanish.’
The dragon unleashed fire.
And just like that, every one of them was turned into ash.
However…there was something else there, other than pale bones.
Something that looked like a great cannon…
The cannon was loaded with a thick stake that gave off an ominous air.
‘Hmm, this…?’
As the dragon looked at in puzzlement, the magic energy around the cannon began to
expand.
It was clearly preparing to fire.
‘Very well. I’ll melt it down!’
The dragon said as it inhaled.
Magic energy gathered near the dragon’s head and shone brightly.
Then the dragon breathed its flames…
But while the cannon was enveloped in fire, it remained undamaged.
‘…Hmm. So, it is no ordinary metal…’
The dragon’s firepower was not enough to destroy the cannon.
While some of the parts were glowing red, they stayed intact and the magic energy was
still expanding.
The reason that it was taking so long to fire, was probably due to the size and weight of
the stake.
‘What should we do? There’s nowhere to run…’
The dragon said as it looked towards my slimes.
The cannon was probably made of a heatproof alloy as a measure against dragons.
That being said, it did not seem like there would be enough time to turn back.
The passage was very tight, so the dragon could only move slowly when retreating.
‘Well, you could just get hit by it, and then I’ll heal you after?’
‘…If that happened, I would die. This one is much thicker than the one that imprisoned
me.’
…The dragon now sounded very weak as it asked for help.
Even with the aid of cursed stakes, I had been wondering how the Blue Moon of
Salvation had managed to capture it….but now I was beginning to understand.
In the natural world, dragons were the strongest of creatures.
And so they were not used to being attacked. This meant they were not always cautious.
Humans were weak. That was why they used weapons and trained to improve their skills.
As I considered this, I thought of a way to help the dragon.
What about using a barrier to block the stake? …However, given the amount of magic
being used to fire the stake, I would have to use something that was in the same class
as the ‘Suppression Isolation Barrier.’
However, that used up almost all of my MP. So I would rather not use it.
And it was too far for me to use Curse Break.
That magic did not have much range.
I could use it while it came flying towards the dragon, but it would be hard to actually hit
it.
In that case, I had to break it before it was fired.
Even heatproof alloys had to have limits.
So, I needed to raise the temperature until it broke.
‘Alright. Magic Transfer—Helffire of Obliteration.’
I said as I activated the magic through the slimes.
The cannon with the cursed stake erupted into flames. However, it came out undamaged
once again.
But this time, there were more parts of it that were glowing red.
And the parts that were thinner seemed like they were starting to melt.
(I knew it. It wasn’t perfectly heatproof.)
Chapter 167 - I Tried Destroying It
I Tried Destroying It
I felt that the cannon was about to fire soon, and so I used Magic Transfer once again.
Things would get really bad if I didn’t end this soon.
‘Magic Transfer—Hellfire of Obliteration.’
I used the same magic again.
However, this time I transferred it to five different slimes.
The light flashed white instead of red as Hellfire of Obliteration attacked the cannon.
The overwhelming heat caused the air to expand, and a violent wind blew through the
cave.
‘Wha…what is this firepower!? What magic did you use!?’
The dragon asked in surprise as it crouched low.
While dragons were strong against fire, even it could feel this heat.
As for the slimes that were a short distance away…
‘Ahhh!’
‘Gaaah! It’s so hot!’
They said as they rolled around on the ground in a panic.
Even I knew that slimes were weak against heat.
That’s why I had protected them with a ‘Magic Reflect Barrier’… Was it not enough?
‘I put a barrier around you guys… Was it really that hot?’
I asked the slimes.
If Magic Reflect Barrier wasn’t capable of blocking heat, I would have to reconsider the
way I approached battles from now on.
As I considered this…
‘Huh? Oh, it’s not hot…’
‘Now that I think of it, it isn’t hot at all!’
‘I’m fine!’
Apparently, the slimes had just seen the magic and started shouting about it being hot.
So the barrier had protected them after all.
I felt stupid for getting worried.
‘Alright, seems like that did it.’
Once the wind and smoke had died down, the large cannon was nowhere to be seen.
What I could see, was melted metal and a black stake.
‘So, the stake doesn’t melt even when the metal does…curses sure are crazy…’
‘No, that is not what is surprising here. What magic did you use just now…? What
happened?’
The dragon said as it raised its head.
Apparently, it had never seen Hellfire of Obliteration being used multiple times at once.
Well, it was also my first time doing it.
‘I just used Hellfire of Obliteration.’
‘…Even I know of the power of that spell. It is not that strong.’
‘Well, you know how you can activate multiple spells at once by using Magic Transfer?
That makes it more powerful.’
‘Ah, multiple activations through Magic Transfer, I know of that. But what does that have
to do with…’
The dragon looked at the slimes suspiciously.
Then after a few seconds of thought—it shouted.
‘Surely not… You are able to do that with Hellfire of Obliteration!?’
‘Yeah. It was on a whim… So I’m glad it worked out.’
‘On a whim… No, that is not a spell you can just activate multiple times on a whim… Or
is it?’
Really?
I wasn’t aware that Hellfire of Obliteration was seen that way.
But now that I think of it, I usually didn’t use powerful magic around other people.
After all, there were no humans that knew about the ‘Sage’ job.
This dragon probably knew more about magic than anyone I had met up until now.
Still, I should probably ask the dragon why it didn’t think it was possible.
Perhaps it would help me in the future.
‘Why shouldn’t I be able to activate it multiple times at once?’
‘Why do you think? It’s not just ‘Obliteration.’ Most advanced magic cause tremendous
stress on the caster. It should not even be possible to do double at once…and yet, you
can?’
‘I don’t know why… I just tried it and it was possible. There was no special trick to it.’
‘…Yuji. Are you really human?’
Oh, it was really suspicious now. I could tell by the voice.
How rude.
‘I am human. …Anyway, shouldn’t we be going now? I don’t want to give them any more
time.’
Five minutes had already passed since I destroyed the cannon.
In the meantime, the Blue Moon of Salvation would be making preparations for dealing
with the dragon.
Still, that cannon was likely their trump card, but who knows? This was the Blue Moon
of Salvation. It was best to not underestimate them.
Chapter 168 - Chapter 168 - Leaving it to the Dragon
Leaving it to the Dragon
‘Very well. Let us retreat now. …You have my thanks.”
‘Retreat? Right after we destroyed the cannon?’
‘We are to retreat when you’ve used up half of your magic. That was the agreement, was
it not? Of course, I do wish I could destroy more of this place…but I will keep my word.’
Oh, it was worried about my MP.
In spite of appearances, the dragon had integrity.
That being said, I wasn’t sure it was necessary.
‘I actually have about 80% left. You can keep going.’
I said to the dragon while checking my status.
As I had been hunting a lot of lesser fire dragons and monsters for slime food, my
maximum MP had gone up quite a bit.
Up until now, it always seemed like my MP would drop below 0 just when a fight against
a strong enemy was really getting started….but now, I still had plenty left.
‘…I will take my question back then.’
‘Huh? What question?’
‘About you being human. I know it for certain now. You are not a human, Yuji.’
The dragon was sure of it now.
But I was clearly a human no matter how you looked at it.
It’s just that I had a little more MP than most, and I could tame slimes.
‘I feel like you’re being very rude, considering I just helped you…’
‘It was a compliment.’
‘…I see. Well, I suppose I will accept it then.’
And then the dragon started attacking the walls again.
The dragon’s sharp claws tore into the mountain walls and carved out giant chunks.
However…it was attacking a part that wasn’t a passage. It was just a wall.
‘That doesn’t lead to anything.’
‘I know. …But if I go down another tunnel, they will likely attack me again. And so I should
avoid any route that they can predict.’
I see. That made sense.
The Blue Moon of Salvation wouldn’t think that the dragon would break its way through
every wall.
However, the problem was that this would take a long time.
Even with the dragon’s overwhelming power, it was trying to create an entirely new path
through the mountain.
‘Alright, I’ll wait. Just destroy what you can for now.’
‘Very well. But it may result in the ceiling collapsing in some places. You might want to
send your slimes away…’
‘Don’t worry about them. I’m protecting them with defense magic.’
After thinking about it for a while, I decided to leave it to the dragon.
Maybe rocks would fall, but the slimes could be easily protected.
A few hours later.
‘Sorry…it seems like they got dragged in after all…’
The dragon muttered as its claws moved away the rubble in order to find the slimes that
had been buried.
It seemed like it had finished its rampage for now.
‘We’re finally out!’
‘It was so tight!’
The slimes shouted as they hopped on top of the boulders.
At first, they had been able to come out by themselves every time they were
covered…but they would keep getting buried again no matter how many times they got
out. And so the slimes had just given up and stayed buried.
While they were perfectly safe down there…it was apparently not very comfortable.
‘I’m sorry. It may not be much, but I will help them escape as part of my apology.’
‘Okay, thank you.’
Due to the dragon’s attacks, the layout of the tunnels had changed greatly.
It was hard to even tell where the original tunnels were.
But… There was still a great big hole that led to the open sky.
It would be easy to reunite with the slimes if the dragon carried them.
Chapter 169 - New Information
New Information
Sometime after that.
We met up with the dragon a short distance away from the abandoned mine.
“That was incredible magic. I have lived a long time, but never before have I seen magic
with such strength.”
“…Surely there are other Sages who can do it?”
“Hmm. If only Lelior was still alive, then maybe he would have been able to use it one
day…”
“This Lelior person might have been able to use it?”
I had never heard that name before.
It seemed like this person was dead now.
“Aye. That was…hundreds of years ago. It might even be a thousand years ago… This
human was like you and had two jobs. Sage and Tamer.”
The same combination, huh?
I wonder if this person had also tamed a whole army of slimes.
This was interesting. Maybe I could learn some tips on how to fight.
“What kind of person was he?”
“He wasn’t as strong as you, but still a monster in terms of using magic. Back then, there
was no one in the world that did not know the name of Lelior.”
“…What kind of magic did he use?”
“His trump card was Hellfire of Death. I didn’t think anyone else would be able to use
that magic, which is strong enough to burn dragons… And yet now, I have found the
second person to be able to do it.”
The same magic as me.
I guess it was because we had the same jobs.
“How many times could he use Hellfire of Death?”
“Once, of course. In the first place, it is quite impossible for the human body to endure
the stress of using it multiple times…”
The dragon started to say, but then looked towards me—its eyes widened.
Then it asked me hesitantly.
“Surely…you’re not capable of using Hellfire of Death multiple times? You must mean
Hellfire of Obliteration?”
“I can only do it twice. But the side-effects are pretty bad, so I prefer not to.”
“It should be bad enough just doing it once… To think that there is a human who can do
such a thing. …Of course, I’m not convinced you should be considered a human yet.”
Apparently, it still wasn’t going to treat me as a human.
But I hadn’t been modified in any way. I was 100% human…
In any case, I now had an idea about this Lelior’s fighting style.
It was probably similar to mine. Finish the fight as quickly as possible with strong area
attacks.
But his trump card was Hellfire of Death, then there wasn’t much I could learn about my
other magic.
“What about as a Tamer?”
“Hmm… He tamed a number of powerful monsters… And the last one he tamed was my
very old friend, Berda the Red Dragon.”
“So it’s possible to tame dragons…”
Now that I think of it…taming a dragon would be incredibly useful.
They were flying monsters with incredible speed and I’d have no complaints regarding
combat ability.
But unlike Slibird, they would be the absolute worst in terms of secrecy…but they would
still be useful in their own way.
Not only that, but with taming, there was the possibility of getting multiple dragons and
creating an army.
After all, even my slime army was quite strong.
If I was able to make a dragon army, they would be the strongest.
The problem was finding a friendly dragon that I could communicate with… Well, there
was one such dragon right in front of me.
And for the dragon, teaming up with me shouldn’t be a bad idea.
If my slimes were always hiding close to it, then even when the Blue Moon of Salvation
attacked it, I could use Magic Transfer to launch a surprise attack.
As I considered all of this, the dragon muttered.
“I know what you are thinking, but it is not a good idea.”
“It’s not a good idea to tame dragons?”
“Yes. I would like to be tamed myself…but I don’t think it’s a good idea.”
The dragon said as it looked down.
It sounded a little sad.
“I suppose there is some reason for that.”
“Aye. …Don’t you know that tamed monsters continue to draw energy from their master?
And the amount is proportional to the monther’s strength.”
“…Uh, really?”
I said as I looked towards the slimes.
They looked back with bewildered expressions.
These guys have been consuming my energy…?
Chapter 170 - Taming was Dangerous
Taming was Dangerous
“So, you didn’t know about that…?”
“Yeah. No one told me.”
“I see… Usually, you would notice how slow the magic recovery is, even if no one told
you… But perhaps when you are at the level of being able to use Hellfire of Death twice,
it is not noticeable.”
“Well, I also mostly just tamed slimes.”
If the amount of energy depletion was proportionate to the strength of the monster, then
slimes might be close to 0.
After all, they were practically harmless in combat.
So in that regard, slimes were probably a good fit for a sorcerer.
“I had thought you had a lot of slimes… But Yuji, have you really tamed nothing else…?”
“There’s also Proud Wolf and Slibird.”
“…Neither of those would consume much energy.”
Apparently, I had been taming very power efficient monsters without knowing it.
Well, perhaps it was because I hadn’t met any strong monsters that I was able to
communicate with.
But…dragons seemed like they would be horribly inefficient.
“So, you don’t think I should tame you because I will run out of MP?”
“Yes. If you tame a monster that is too strong for you, your MP will diminish over time.
But it may take a while for you to be sucked dry…but if the MP consumption is faster
than your recovery speed, then you will be left empty eventually.”
I see. So it’s not like you lost a ton of MP and died the moment you tamed them.
Thinking of it like that, it actually seemed safer than something like ‘Curse of Eternal
Tundra.’
That magic felt like it would kill me if I used it while low on energy.
“…Taming can be undone, right? Does that mean it can be temporary, and I could undo
it before my magic runs out?”
“That may be fine for a third-rate sorcerer. That is fine… But it is dangerous for an
advanced sage. After all, they can ‘exceed the limit and use magic.’ You can do that,
can’t you?”
Limit… Did he mean when my MP went below 0?
Yes, I was able to still use magic when that happened.
And when that did, my HP would go down.
It happened practically every time I used Hellfire of Death or Cuse of Eternal Tundra.
I even fainted when using Helffire of Death twice.
“Yeah. I fainted from it once.”
“Fainted. That is why it is dangerous to tame a dragon. Usually, when you faint from that,
your MP would slowly recover…but if you’ve tamed a monster that is too strong for you,
your MP will continue to go down. That is how Lelior died.”
I see.
Indeed…it was pretty dangerous. If you fainted you were pretty much dead.
And I wouldn’t be able to undo the taming if I was unconscious.
“Alright. I won’t tame you then.”
“That is good. That being said…even if I am not tamed, there is still a way I can
cooperate. We should establish a method of communication.”
“What about using the slimes?”
“Ah. Yes, there are slimes in my domain as well. And since they have no sense of
caution, it will be easy to tame them.”
So the slimes that lived in the dragon’s territory were also not very cautious…
I guess slimes were just like that no matter where you went.
It was a wonder they hadn’t gone extinct…
“Okay. I might ask for your help one day. Uhh…”
“…Ah, I haven’t introduced myself yet. My name is Baozard. I look forward to working
with you, modern sage.”
A few hours later.
I had tamed the slimes that lived in Baozard’s land, and was performing a communication
test.
‘Uh. Can you hear me?’
‘I can hear you with no problem. What is the situation there?’
‘Right now, I sent the slimes into the base of the Blue Moon of Salvation so they can
scout out the place.’
I said. Then I used Shared Senses to see what they were seeing.
The slimes were currently in the meeting room.
Apparently, they had already heard about the destruction of the Universal Purification
Device. The room was surrounded in a dark atmosphere.
“It’s over…”
I could hear one of the members groan.
I had been worried about the possibility of some secret trump card…but it looked like I
was wrong.
“How long do we have until the dragon returns?”
“Barely any. There is still time until the return of the Black Dragon of Destruction…but
the Red Dragon Herald should return any moment now.”
“This is horrible…can we do something?”
“It’s impossible. The Universal Purification Device was our last hope. But now that we
have lost the machine and the source of power, there is nothing that we can do.”
From what I heard…some dragon called the ‘Red Dragon Herald’ was going to return.
Well, there was no guarantee that the Blue Moon of Salvation had accurate information,
but… Since it was true that they had mysterious technology, it was very possible that
this dragon would appear.
I hoped it would be a dragon that could be killed with Hellfire of Death, but if it was like
the Blue Dragon of Delight, then things would get very bad.
“…So there’s nothing we can do. If only we could repair the Universal Purification Device,
we could have done something…”
“It destroyed it during its escape. What an accursed dragon it was.”
“But it’s possible that a human was involved. Only the most advanced dispelling magic
would have been able to do anything about those stakes.”
Oh.
I had really wanted them to assume it was all the dragon’s work…but they were getting
suspicious now.
That being said, even if they knew a human was involved, they still didn’t seem to know
that it was me.
Chapter 171 - Scouting
Scouting
“Can a human even use such magic?”
“I don’t know. …But what other explanation is there?”
“They say that old dragons use magic. That sounds more credible to me than assuming
it was a human that dispelled the curse on the stake.”
“…Damn that dragon. If only we were able to sacrifice this continent with the Universal
Purification Device, we would have been able to save mankind… Now, the only path left
to us is to be annihilated by the Black Dragon of Destruction.”
Apparently, they were throwing out the idea that a human was involved.
However, there were dragons who could use magic?
Such a dragon would be very strong…but I didn’t want to die from a lack of energy, so
there was no way I would try and tame one.
“I don’t know if we can even survive until the appearance of the Black Dragon of
Destruction. At this point, we are probably doomed if just one Red Dragon Herald shows
up.”
However…these guys were talking as if they were trying to save mankind.
But these were the people who unleashed a dragon onto a town and tried to kill
everybody.
Well, it seemed like they had no future plans now. And they had no way to hurt me.
I could just kill them here… But they were still a valuable source of information, so I
should probably keep them alive for a little while longer.
As long as the slimes were here, I could use ‘Area Freeze – Medium’ whenever I wanted
to.
‘For now, it seems like the Blue Moon of Salvation isn’t going to do anything. How are
things over there?’
I asked Baozard after the scouting was finished.
And then…the slimes answered happily.
‘Things are fine here!’
‘There is some tasty fruit!’
‘So much food!’
…I was trying to talk to Baozard.
But at least I knew the slimes were okay.
‘Fruit!? Is it sweet!?’
‘I want to go too! Yuji! Let’s go and eat!’
After hearing about this delicious fruit, the other slimes suddenly became very
determined to go.
That being said… There was a possibility that a very dangerous dragon would return.
We couldn’t be taking things so easy.
In any case, I wanted information about this ‘Red Dragon Herald’ that was supposed to
appear very soon.
‘Baozard. Have you ever heard of the ‘Red Dragon Herald’?”
‘Of course, I have. That is one of the enemies that I must destroy.’
Apparently, Baozard knew of this dragon.
I hadn’t expected to learn something so quickly… Our alliance was proving to be
beneficial already.
‘…Surely, that dragon is not going to appear soon?’
‘It is. At least, if the Blue Moon of Salvation is correct.’
‘I see. …And what will you do, Yuji?’
‘It depends on how strong it is. I’ll go and fight it if it’s not too strong.’
Baozard had said that the Red Dragon Herald was an enemy to be defeated.
Of course, I didn’t hold any personal grudge like that.
If there was any possibility that I would lose, I would rather not fight it at all.
‘Hmm… That is hard to say. I know that I cannot beat it alone, but I will have a chance if
you help me.’
‘…So I’m guessing it’s not the kind of dragon that will go down after 1 or 2 hits of Hellfire
of Death.’
‘Indeed. That being said…if the dragon really is going to appear, we have no choice but
to fight it. Running to a different continent just means we would be prolonging our deaths
a little.’
How ominous.
The stories about the Blue Dragon of Delight had been similar as well.
Maybe all of the dragons from myth were like that.
In that case, the way of dealing with them was probably similar as well.
The Blue Dragon of Delight wasn’t that strong when it first appeared.
‘So, we should target it as soon as it appears.’
‘…Did you come to that conclusion just now? You are certainly a wise Sage…’
‘No, it’s just that I fought a similar dragon before. …However, that would mean we’d have
to find it immediately after it appears…’
I had been able to find the Blue Dragon of Delight quickly because I was lucky.
I couldn’t expect that to be the case next time.
Or so I thought…
‘I know where it will reappear. It is close to my territory.’
Apparently, the dragon would return near Baozard’s lands.
Maybe Baozard was living close to it deliberately.
‘Alright, then I’ll be heading over there. …Are there any inns in the area?’
‘Yes. There is a nearby town called Baozaria. You can stay there.’
‘Yay!’
‘Fruits!’
Upon hearing this, the slimes started shouting happily.
Everything had gone just the way that they wanted.
Chapter 172 - Searching for Fruit
Searching for Fruit
A few days later.

I had left the mines and come to Baozaria, the town that was close to Baozard’s territory.
Baozard had told me that it was a completely normal town…
“…This is…normal…?”
I muttered as soon as I stepped foot into it.
After all, all over town, people were partying and drinking as if there was some kind of
festival going on.
Well, it was a normal festival, at least.
But it was hard to believe that it was like this all of the time.
Perhaps I just had bad timing.
Regardless…I might have trouble finding a room.
As I wondered about this… A drunk man grabbed me by the shoulder.
“Hey, don’t just stand there! Come and drink with us! The owner says it’s on the house!”
“…It seems like everyone is celebrating. Did something happen?”
“Didn’t you hear? …Lord Baozard has returned to us! How could anything be more
worthy of celebration!”
I see.
I had wondered about this timing, and it turned out to be because of Baozard’s return.
From what I heard, Baozard was seen as more of a guardian deity than a dragon to be
feared.
‘They worship you, huh…’
‘I helped them before, and so they started bringing me offerings.’
‘I see. And now you’re like a god.’
‘Yes. Of course, I try to make up for it by helping them whenever monsters attack.’
Apparently, Baozard was coexisting with the residents very nicely.
I had assumed that dragons were all monsters that attacked you as soon as you
encountered them…but Baozard was clearly different.
All the dragons I had met up until now couldn’t even talk. I suppose there was a great
variety when it came to dragons as well.
I thought about this as I walked through the town…then the slimes started shouting.
‘Where is the fruit!?’
‘There’s no fruit here!’
As scouted around, the slimes had spread out throughout the town and searched for the
fruits.
And while the town was still celebrating, all of the shops were open.
If there was a forest with fruits nearby, surely there would be a fruit stand or two in town…
But apparently, there was not a single one.
The slimes could not have been any more serious as they searched for a fruit store… It
reminded me of that time when they angrily hunted the monsters who were eating the
delicious vegetables. And yet, they were unable to find any… So there really weren’t any
after all.
Well, maybe there would be some in a vegetable store?
And so I went to a nearby one and asked.
“Hello. Do you sell any fruits?”
“Fruits… When they are in season, yes. But I don’t have any right now. What kind of
fruits?”
“Like this.”
I said as I offered him a picture I had created through Thoughtography.
The owner looked at it and scowled.
“Ahh. This is the fruit that grows on the dragon god’s mountain. Of course, they don’t sell
that in town.”
So, it wasn’t something that we could buy.
Well, I could just send the slimes to the mountains and they could eat there.
As I considered this, the slimes started talking again.
‘He said they don’t sell them!’
‘What! Then let’s go get some!’
‘Yes! Let’s go!’
Apparently, they were heading towards the mountain before I had even given them an
order.
The problem was, were they allowed to just go and take those fruits without
permission…?
“Are people allowed to go there and pick them?”
“No. Those fruits are for the dragon god. We keep track of how many there are, so we’ll
no if someone takes any.”
They even counted them…that was some heavy security.
Why would they go to such lengths…?
“So, uh…Baoza-…this dragon god is protecting the fruits?”
“No, the people of the town protect them. It’s not like the dragon god ordered us to. But
the fruits will become its food. And so humans must not be allowed to take them.”
I see. So they were just doing it themselves.
If the fruits weren’t protected by Baozard’s order, then I wouldn’t be able to send the
slimes to get them directly.
Though, I doubted the slimes would get caught if they did sneak in…
But considering their numbers and appetites, they might just wipe the forest clean of all
its fruits.
That wouldn’t go unnoticed.
Chapter 173 - A Serious Matter
A Serious Matter
‘Wait a minute. There will be no fruit-picking today.’
‘What!’
‘We can’t eat any fruits!?’
As soon as I said this, they started to protest.
Not only that, but they continued to move towards the mountain.
I could probably force them to stop if I used my Tamer skill…
But I felt a little bad for them.
Maybe I should ask.
‘Baozard. I want to enter your territory to pick some fruits… Would it be alright?’
‘The fruits? Yes, come and help yourself. You and your slimes saved my life. I have no
right to complain, even if you ate every single one.’
‘…Are you sure?’
‘Aye. I never asked them to protect the fruits in the first place. After all, animals that eat
the fruits and grow will taste just the same as the animals that eat grass and grow.’
I see.
So as far as Baozard was concerned, it wasn’t a problem.
The problem was, would the town’s residents see it the same way?
‘But even you allow it, I’m not sure that the people here would forgive us…’
‘Hmm… That may be true.’
If the fruits disappeared from the forest, they would suspect me immediately.
After all, I had tamed numerous slimes. This was information that the guild was very
much aware of.
And I was also a stranger to this town. So there would not be many other suspects.
‘Very well. I will do something.’
As Baozard said this…a loud rumble could be heard from the nearby mountain.
When I looked towards it, I saw that Baozard was flying towards us.
“It’s the Dragon God!”
“The Dragon God has come!”
“But the town hasn’t even been attacked by monsters… Has this ever happened before?”
When they saw Baozard flying, the town became very excited.
The owner of the vegetable store, the people drinking, all of them were looking up and
then bowing their heads.
Uh…was I supposed to do that too?
As I wondered about this, I heard Baozard’s voice.
“Do you hear me, people of the town?”
“Of course, we do. Lord Dragon God!”
A well-dressed man answered Baozard.
He was probably the landlord.
Wait a minute… So, Baozard was able to talk in the human language?
“I am greatly pleased that you are celebrating my return. …However, may I ask you all
one more favor?”
“It-it would be an honor! There would be no greater joy than to be of use to you, Lord
Dragon God! Ask anything of us!”
Upon hearing the man’s words, Baozard looked so happy that he seemed like he would
start jumping up and down.
Baozard really was worshipped here.
“There is a young man with slimes in this town, is there not?”
Baozard asked the bowing man.
And then…the people immediately started to mutter to each other.
“A young man with slimes…?”
“I didn’t hear anything about that. Where is he?”
“It is the Lord Dragon God’s command! Hurry up and find him!”
And with that, the people started to search for the ‘young man with the slimes.’
I doubted there was anyone who fit that description besides me.
“There he is! It’s him!”
“Surround him!”
The people of the town all pointed at me at once.
And before I knew it, they had all gathered around me.
“Could it be…that it was his fault that the Dragon God went missing?”
“How dare he… Lord Dragon God. Just give us the order and we will do it!”
Apparently, they had thought that Baozard was looking for the culprit.
If Baozard said, ‘kill him,’ all of their attacks would come at me at once.
‘Hey… I did ask you to do something. But isn’t this a little much?’
I complained to Baozard through my Tamer Skill, ‘Monster Mutual Understanding.’
Was it really necessary for me to be surrounded like this just to get permission to pick
some fruit?
‘Sorry. I didn’t think that telling them to find you would result in all of this ruckus. I was
just going to tell them not to catch you if they saw you picking the fruit…’
Chapter 174 - The Forest Was Devoured
The Forest Was Devoured
Apparently, even Baozard didn’t quite understand the amount of influence he had.
He was rather taken aback by the unexpected chaos that had erupted.
‘So, what are you going to do about it…?’
‘Uh… I’ll think of something.’
And then Baozard opened his mouth.
I hoped that whatever came out, it would actually fix this situation this time.
“Wait. That guy… Yuji is my friend. I will not permit you to hurt him.”
“Fr-friend…?”
The landlord looked stunned after hearing this.
And then he fell to his knees in front of me.
“I-I’m terribly sorry! We didn’t know that you were a friend of the Dragon God…”
As if obeying him, the others then moved away from me and started to apologize.
While they no longer misunderstood me…I felt like they were taking it too far away.
“Uh…no, please don’t worry about it.”
“After this, my friend Yuji and his slimes will enter my lands in order to pick some fruit.
My request was that you not get in their way…that is all.”
“Of-of course. However, how did you meet him…?”
Now it seemed like the slimes would be able to eat the fruits without any problem.
As the slimes seemed like they were ready to riot after having their fruits taken away, I
decided to give them permission.
‘…You can eat the fruits now.’
‘Yay!’
‘Eat!’
As soon as I gave them permission, the slimes charged towards the forest at a ridiculous
speed.
I was sure that there wouldn’t be a single fruit left by tomorrow.
Still, it had taken a while just to get permission.
I don’t know. I felt like this town would be pretty uncomfortable to live in now.
“I will leave out the details…but I am here thanks to Yuji. And Yuji has enough power to
destroy this town in a flash if he so wanted. So be warned, do not hurt him.”
And just like that, Baozard started saying things that were completely unnecessary.
Perhaps he thought he was being considerate, but it couldn’t have been more
unwelcome.
‘Hey, you didn’t have to say that…’
‘Really? I thought I should make their position very clear. I thought it would make it easier
for you to live here…’
Even as he said this, the landlord and residents were falling to their knees and asking
me what they could give me to show how sorry they were.
I had wanted to use this town as a base so I could go to Baozard’s lands, but that clearly
wasn’t going to be easy now.
So…what could be done about this situation?
The next day.
After things had somehow settled down, I left the town in order to head towards
Baozard’s territory.
Ultimately, the town’s way of apologizing to me was allowing me to stay at the best inn
for free and feeding my slimes(who ate all of the fruits but said they were still hungry).
While it was very uncomfortable, Baozard had ordered, ‘Yuji is not something to be
gawked at. So leave him alone.’ Things weren’t too bad after that.
‘How is the mountain?’
I asked while riding on the Proud Wolf.
‘I haven’t noticed any changes yet. The only thing that is different from normal…is that
there are fewer plants on my land.’
That…is probably because of the slimes…?
They didn’t always eat this much… But once their appetites were stimulated, I was no
longer able to control them.
‘…Let me know if they’re eating too much. I’ll try to think of a way to deal with it.’
‘No, I don’t care if there are fewer trees and grass right now. …That is nothing compared
to the Red Herald Dragon.’
The Red Herald Dragon, huh.
I had come all of the way here in order to find information about it.
If what the Blue Moon of Salvation were saying was true, it would be returning soon…
But they weren’t always right.
‘If there is no change yet, then maybe it won’t return for a while.’
‘No. I do feel its presence. I believe that it will be soon.’
‘I see…’
I would have preferred it if it didn’t.
I didn’t want to fight against an enemy I couldn’t win against.
I thought about this as I climbed the mountain that the slimes had eaten their way
through.

Tensei Kenja No Isekai Raifu

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Tensei Kenja No Isekai Raifu

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Description:

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Tensei Kenja No Isekai Raifu

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

TENSEI KENJA NO ISEKAI RAIFU ~DAINI NO SHOKUGYO WO ETE, SEKAI

SAIKYOU NI NARIMASHITA~ NOVEL

“…Do I have to fight it?”

“…Isn’t there usually a limit to taming?”

Just as I was about to move.

“Yuji, if you are going to throw me, say so first.”

‘Could I ask you to go out and scout?’

The next day.

“…So, what are the results?”

“You mean, like shouting ‘Fireball!’?”

“Hey, is it unusual to aim to get in this special bracket?”

Came the quick reply.

I said, and the slime started to spit out the monsters.

My rank had already been overwritten to display a G.

…A monster outbreak, huh?

In that case, perhaps…

“I have a report! The monsters have increased!”

…Indeed. There was no time left.

“I’ll make up for the lost time!”

‘There are still monsters left in the distance!’

Then he stamped my guild card and handed it back to me.

So saying, I cast ‘Monster Conceal’ on them once again.

“You do know that he is the most famous bandit in this area!?”

However…it did not take long for a problem to occur.

If I had a camera, I could have taken photos as evidence.

And then she shouted with an expression of shock.

However… Perhaps this was what I was looking for.

Job: Tamer, Sage

It was what I had wanted.

I said as I watched the slimes through Shared Senses.

‘I can see it now!’

Good restaurants took care of what kind of flames were used.

But I wasn’t sure what to choose.

I could use that route to get more firewood.

“…No. I can do it quite easily. Just wait a minute.”

Quest: Dried Firewood

There hadn’t even been a blade of grass around it.

I thought about this as I continued to cast concealment magic on the slimes.

But it was good that they didn’t know it was me.

Job: Tamer, Sage

I was glad that he was looking good now.

A place that was famous for making armor for monsters.

‘That direction…could it be Gaiger’s store?’

There were 3 of them. …It seemed like the perfect number.

One of them asked the question that I had been wondering.

‘Yeah. I want to get this over with.’

The next morning.

But first, I would see if there wasn’t anything already made.

If I didn’t have to make a special order, well, all the better.

And so I looked at the various products in the store…

“Are you a customer?”

Came the blunt question from behind me.

It seemed like the person was a clerk.

“Slimes? …What’s your rank?”

Though I had done a lot of quests, I was still F-Rank.

The clerk heard my answer and…

He did not give an inch.

“Hey! What are you doing!”